Jon Moxley X Oc - Tumblr Posts

Hi! Starting over again!

Idk how many people may remember this blog but hi! I'm Val aka Smolwritingchick.

I used to post The Bangtan Gal here on Tumblr. A BTS Jungkook love story about an 8th member of BTS, Jennie Walker.

I'm starting over. I have two stories I want to post on here that I deleted. A wrestling story called Forced To Believe which is about a female member of The Shield from WWE (I posted that on fanfiction.net many years ago) and my BTS story, Bangtan Gal. Currently editing chapters and will post them soon.

I took a long break from writing due to my mental health and just lack of motivation to write as I focused more on work and had other passions. But I miss it and would love to repost my work. I'm not a big fan of the fanfiction.net site these days so I will be posting my stories on Wattpad, Tumblr and Archive of our own for now on.

I'm hoping to continue The Bangtan Gal as I plan out new chapters after editing the old ones. For now, what matters is that I'm having all these chapters up from what has already been written so people can reread.

This blog will focus 95% on my K-Pop story The Bangtan Gal, so expect a lot of posts and asks regarding my K-Pop story and fewer posts about my wrestling story. I'm more focused on that, so sorry in advance.

I don't really care about the notes or views. I just want to post these up again and see where it goes.

I keep rereading my stories and I really miss it so why not?

Stay tuned.

Links:

I'm also on Wattpad and Archive of Our Own

Forced To Believe Masterlist

Bangtan Gal Masterlist

Bangtan Gal Masterlist PART 2

Bangtan Gal Smol oneshot/drabble Masterlist

Forced To Believe WWE OC Profile (4th Member of The Shield)

Face Claim: Michelle Rodriguez

Real Name: Melanie Laurer Rivera

Hometown: Philadelphia, Pennsylvania 

Related to any wrestlers: Yes, she is related to the Ninth Wonder of The World, Chyna. She is her cousin

Ring Name: Morgan Lopez

Nicknames: Grapes, Mel, Lani, Melly

Wrestling Nicknames: The Outspoken Diva, The Shield's Girl, Thorn of Justice

Age: 25 during debut in Survivor Series 2012 of WWE

Birthday: April 15th

Forced to Believe Chapter 4- My First Wrestlemania

Chapter Summary: Morgan is caught in a situation where she may have to be forced into The Shield. Morgan experiences her first wrestlemania 

Words: 6,000+

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"We have gotten word that Randy and Sheamus are looking for her. I just hope she's safe." Cole said.

"Safe? She's ALONE with The Shield!" JBL exclaimed.

"I wonder what they wanted to discuss with her."

"I just hope they don't hurt her. Never trust Heyman. That's a lesson Morgan needs to learn. What was she thinking?"

The crowd tweets:

'Yes! The Shield finally got Morgan where they want her'

'Can't believe Morgan fell into their trap. Hope she escapes'

'Morgan is in serious trouble now. #Payback'

'Shield finally sees how good of a diva Morgan is. I hope they recruit her'

'Smackdown'

Morgan tweets, 'A little shaken up but I will be on Smackdown tonight. #RiskyDecisions'

Orton and Sheamus were in the ring with The Miz for a segment of Miz TV.

"Before we get started, there is another guest. So let's bring out Morgan!" Miz announced

Morgan comes out to a big pop from the crowd. She gets in the ring. Randy and Sheamus look relieved that she is okay.

"Are you okay?" Randy asked.

"I'm fine. They didn't do anything." Morgan reassured

"Morgan, on Main Event you got into a sticky situation. And the question that is on everyone's mind is...What did The Shield want to talk to you about?" Miz asked

"...They want a stipulation to the match..." She grumbled

"What stipulation?" Randy questioned, not liking where this was headed.

"They want to settle this rivalry with me, once and for all. They are willing to take some risks. So...if they win at WrestleMania...I'm a part of The Shield. If they lose, they'll leave me alone for good...and, I can't get involved in the match. It's up to you guys. If I hit them, I'm automatically a part of The Shield."

"And do you agree with their stipulation?" Miz asked

"Yes, because I would rather take the chance of them losing a match for them to leave me alone than to endure their mind games. I want this. I want this to be over."

"So the question remains...Who will your partner be?" Miz questioned, while Morgan looked at Randy.

"Well, Miz...my choice is the same man that came down into the ring, Monday Night on Raw to help Sheamus and I when The Shield was about to pounce on us yet again. And that man's name is...The Big Show." Randy answered.

Miz turned to Sheamus. "Sheamus, is this your choice as well?"

"You know Miz, if it weren't for The Big Show, we would of gotten our arses kicked by The Shield. But as far as The Big Show being our tag team partner, I've discussed this with Orton, I don't trust him." the Celtic Warrior replied.

"Sheamus, I don't trust him either but the fact is, I don't trust anybody. But sometimes you gotta do whatever it takes to survive. And at WrestleMania, I want that big, bad, angry giant on my side." Orton mentioned

"Well instead of talking about him, how 'bout we bring him out! Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome, The World's Largest Athlete, The Big Show!" Miz announced as the Big Show came out and got in the ring. "Big Show, I think you can agree with Sheamus's issues about mistrust, I mean, I was your former tag team partner and the way you ended it was by knocking me out but I trust you as far as I can throw you."

"Well, that might mean something if your opinion actually mattered to me. Don't be confused out here by being out here with these gentlemen and young lady. All right? I've dated women bigger than you, so zip your lip. As far as you two gentlemen, I've done something that no one else has done before. I knocked out one of the members of The Shield. We don't have to like each other. And I can't stand you two personally, but, if we work together, no one, not even The Shield can stop us." Show said.

"But how do I know that when times get tough, you won't leave the two of us hanging?" Sheamus asked.

"Leave you hanging? If I tucked tail and run, I wouldn't have beaten you for the World Heavyweight Championship now would I?"

Sheamus and Show start to get in each other's faces while Randy and Morgan try to separate them.

"Hey! Hey, hey, guys! We need to work together. We need to get along." Randy exclaimed.

"Really?" Miz asked.

"Really..." Morgan replied.

"Really?"

"Really."

"Really?"

"Really!"

"Really?" Miz asked again as she face palmed. "Really? Really? Orton is the voice of reason in this crew. What has this world come to? Are you kidding me?"

"You know, this is not gonna work." Sheamus said.

"If you pull your head­-" Show began but Booker T's theme came on and he walked out to the stage

"Now wait a minute, guys. You see, I need to know if this can work. I need to know if you can coexist. I need to know, if you three men, can get along for the sake of Morgan since her fate is in your hands. So we gonna find out. So Big Show, Randy, Sheamus, you three will team up in a six-man, tag team, main event, tonight!" Booker announced.

"I love it!" JBL cheered

"Now can, you, dig, that! Sucka!?" Booker exclaimed as his theme came back on.

Randy appeared to look annoyed and Sheamus and Show stared each other down while Morgan looked at the three with worry. She truly hoped things worked out. She did not want to be a part of The Shield.

Seth tweets, 'At WrestleMania, WWEMorgan101, you will have no choice but to believe in The Shield.'

Morgan replies, 'IF! You win. You won't. Not this time. I won't be #ForcedToBelieve'

To The Commentators'

"On the WWE APP, you can watch the exclusive video of The Shield's talk with Morgan." Cole announced. "Let's see what happened."

On the titantron, It showed Morgan standing in front of Ambrose as Seth and Roman are behind her.

"Morgan, Morgan, Morgan..." Ambrose murmured.

"Take a seat," Seth ordered.

"I'd rather stand..." Morgan muttered under her breath.

"So you can try to run again? Sit down. Now!" Roman shouted.

The sound of his voice made her flinch and she quickly took a seat.

"...What do you want?" She narrowed her eyes at the three.

"We want you a part of The Shield." Roman revealed

"What makes you think I would want to be a part of The Shield? Seriously, after all the stuff you've done to me? What are you on? You must be on something to ask me something like this." She said as she looked at them like they were crazy.

"We knew you'd say that. So, we want a stipulation to the match. If we win, you will be a part of The Shield." Seth requested.

"Hell no." Morgan retorted

"If we lose, we'll leave you alone." Ambrose added. That request made her ponder for a moment, as he kneeled down to her level. "Now do you reconsider?"

"...You wackjobs will leave me alone?" She asked in a wary tone.

"Choice is yours. We're willing to take the risks." Ambrose said as he stood up again.

"Why me?"

"You'd make a good recruit. Working together we'd be unstoppable," Rollins answered, thinking of the future with her as The Shield's Girl.

Sure they all didn't see eye to eye with Morgan since she came to the main roster but they saw the potential and could use that to thrive even more. And not to mention Dean's growing obsession with her was another cause of why this idea came about.

"...I can't believe I'm doing this..." Morgan murmured as she started to think she should just go with it.

"Glad we all agree on something," Ambrose smirked while Roman and Seth leave, looking satisfied.

"Where are they going?" she asks.

"Relax...I'm not going to hurt you." he gets behind her, kneeling back down. He gets closer to her ear, speaking in a dark, serious tone. "I want you...to deliver a message to Orton. Tell him, I'll be the one to pin him and to make you Believe in The Shield."

Morgan looked down, replaying his words in his head.

"Feeling confident, now, darlin'?" Ambrose added and placed a kiss on her cheek before leaving.

She wiped the side of her cheek in disgust and ran a hand through her hair, watching him walk away with a troubled look.

"I still can't believe Morgan agreed to this. This is a huge risk." Cole said.

"She knows what she's doing," JBL reassured.

Morgan tweets four tweets. 'The Shield are nuts #WackJobsOfJustice'

'You got Ambrose #TheJoker who is obsessed with me, so I guess that makes me #MorganTheBatGirl'

'And you got the other two who always catch me running away and order me around. #I'mNotAStudentAnymore'

'I Cleaned my face from the kiss of death Ambrose gave to #MyPoorCheek Just glad it wasn't on the lips. #BatGirlWillStrikeBack '

'In The Ring'

During Randy, Sheamus and Show's match against 3MB, Morgan managed Randy's team. She saw Show spearing Jinder and then get kicked in the face by Drew.

Sheamus tagged himself in as Show punched Drew in the face. Sheamus delivered his finisher on Jinder to win the match. But then Show and Sheamus start to get in each other's faces.

"Hey, hey, hey guys stop!" Randy yelled and tried to separate the two. "Break it up, break it up."

'Sierra' 'Hotel' 'India' 'Echo' 'Lima' 'Delta' 'Shield'

"Oh boy!" Cole yelled

"It's party time. Here we go!" JBL looked on with anticipation as Randy and his team looked at The Shield.

But then Show pushes Sheamus out his way and then Sheamus pushes him back.

"Stop! Don't do this, now!" Morgan yelled as Show grabbed Sheamus by the neck and shoved him to a corner.

Sheamus tried to fight him off while Randy attempted to break it up. Show retaliated by pushing Orton away. Morgan watched with worry as it looked like both Orton and Sheamus were going at it with Big Show as she tried to stop them so they could focus on The Shield.

As The Shield quickly got to ringside, everybody turned their attention to them and it made them hesitate and stop themselves from getting in the ring.

"The numbers game is not in The Shield's favor tonight." Cole said.

'Next week, Raw'

Backstage, Morgan is with Matt Striker. "My guest at this time, Morgan Lopez. Now Morgan, the stipulation for your match against Alicia Fox is that if you lose, you have to go back to NXT. What are your thoughts?" he asked

"I know some of you guys don't like the divas matches and think of it as a bathroom break but I promise that this WrestleMania match will be worth watching. I have worked so damn long and hard to get here and I will not let Alicia take this dream away from me."

All of a sudden, Alicia attacks Morgan with a cake in her hands and then does her finisher on her.

"Oh! Yet another cheap shot by Alicia." Cole exclaimed as the refs helped Morgan as she was covered in cake.

Morgan tweets, 'ANOTHER cake? This time vanilla? Come on! Next time, I'll be the one throwing the cake in your face. #CakeWithYourNameOnIt #CakeFace'

'Next week on Raw'

3MB fought Randy, Show, and Sheamus in the ring as Morgan is at ringside once again looking on. Show won the match by his knock-out punch and Morgan got in the ring to celebrate with them.

'Sierra' 'Hotel' 'India' 'Echo' 'Lima' 'Delta' 'Shield'

The Shield comes out and stands in the crowd.

"Congrats on that big victory boys, but will you do it to save Morgan at WrestleMania? But continue with your little dance, celebrate while you can, because this coming Sunday, I'm personally looking forward to the beautiful Morgan to join The Shield. She will be called...The Thorn of Justice. The Shield's Girl. And most importantly...Mine," Dean said in a smug voice while Morgan glared at him, not liking that last part one bit.

"Gentlemen...congratulations. You've finally done it. You've finally managed to prove to yourselves and to prove to all these fools that you're on the same page. But unfortunately for you, justice, never, lies. And we, know the truth." Seth pointed out.

"The truth is...you're not a team. The three of you on the same page? Come on. These people and Morgan want to believe in you, but your team is phony. And at WrestleMania, Morgan and the whole world will believe in The Shield." Roman added as The Shield have their fists out.

Morgan grabbed a mic and started to laugh while everyone looked at her. "You know Dean...I personally want you to get pinned. So when you lose, I will laugh, and laugh, and laugh...and then I won't have to deal with you wackjobs of justice anymore. So let me tell you something...We all are on the same page and at WrestleMania, it will end in an RKO, a knockout punch, and a kick in the head. And when this is all over...I'm giving you all a backfire. Believe in that!" She dropped the mic as the crowd cheered.

"Morgan has spoken," Cole said

'Smackdown'

Alicia Fox had just won her match against Layla and kept taunting the crowd.

"Hey! Look! It's Morgan!" Cole exclaimed as she walked out with a cake that said Alicia on it.

Alicia glanced at the cake and ran out the ring while Morgan placed the cake in the ring.

"Alicia! Where ya going? I wanted to give you a little good luck cake." the Philly diva said on the mic

"Get that cake away from me!" Alicia exclaimed

"The cake is on the mat, I'm not going to do anything. I just want to talk." she reassured and Alicia reluctantly got back in the ring. "Alicia, I'm tired of your cheap shots and you wasting very very good cake. So I went to the store and brought you a nice cake. And don't worry, I brought myself one too but I already ate it. Sorry guys, Morgan has a sweet tooth and plus, I won't feel like I wasted a good cake. But um...just like you said, it'll look better on your face. So..."

Suddenly she kicked her and hit the backfire on her as the crowd cheered again.

"Backfire out of nowhere!" Cole exclaimed as Morgan laughed.

She grabbed the cake and then threw it on her face and upper body as Alicia screamed. Alicia ended up running out the ring, trying to wipe the cake from her face.

"Oh, and one more thing. I am ready for WrestleMania. I've been training and had some time off from some diva's matches. So at WrestleMania...I won't pin you. I won't knock you out. I won't make you get counted out or even DQed. I will make you tap out." Morgan guaranteed and taunted the crowd as her theme came on.

"Morgan is ready for WrestleMania!" Cole announced.

"Will she keep that confidence?" JBL asked

'Next night'

The night before WrestleMania Axxess, Jon hung out with the guys at a bar before things got hectic for the next few days.

"Man, can you believe that we're gonna debut at Mania soon? It's so surreal." Colby downed a shot.

"You know it, man. And then we'll be working with Melanie just like old times. It's gonna be great." Joe smiled

"Yo Jon, you all right?" Colby nudged him.

"He's smitten. He's probably thinking about Melanie." Joe teased as he and Colby laughed

"Shut up..." Jon grumbled and downed a shot.

"When are you gonna just understand that you're in love with her?" Colby grinned.

"I'm not in love..." Jon murmured

Seeing Melanie again made him so happy. And when they were put in the storyline together to spend even more time together Jon's growing feelings for her since their CZW days intensified. But he was still too nervous to try to make the move and assumed she didn't even feel that way.

"Can you feel the love tonight?" Joe started to sing and earned a punch in the shoulder by Jon, feeling a little embarrassed.

"All right, all right. So what if I like her. We're friends. I don't wanna ruin that." Jon admitted.

"You never know, she may like you, too. So stop moping around and tell her how you feel." Colby patted him on the back.

Jon sighed loudly. "You're right..."

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'WrestleMania Axxess'

Melanie wore a WrestleMania Jersey with jeans and sneakers and had her hair down with curls at the end.

"This is so cool!" she looked around in awe.

She heard the crowd cheer for The Shield and then Randy. When she arrived on the scene, the fans cheered loudly as she grinned and waved. She proceeded to the autograph booth and sat next to Randy. After the autographs, Melanie took a break.

"How do you like it here so far?" Randy asked with a smile.

He had been such a helpful mentor for her on the road. She was grateful to be working with big names and even Joe, Colby and Jon again. It was great. She will never take this for granted.

"Freaking awesome!" she answered but then began to rub her right hand to massage it. "But how long does it take before your hand feels better from cramps after writing too many autographs?"

Randy chuckled. "You'll get used to it."

Later on that day, Melanie proceeded to have her own meet and greet session with the fans.

"Mommy! It's Morgan!" A six year old girl cheered.

Melanie smiled at her and kneeled down at her to give her a hug and took a photo with her.

"You seem really down to earth and nicer than your character." A male interviewer said

"Aw, thank you." Melanie grinned.

"Is it hard being the feisty Morgan Lopez instead of being yourself?"

"At first it was because I had to get used to my character but now I can quickly jump into my character."

"Can you demonstrate it?" he inquired. Melanie shot him an icy glare and he took a step back in shock. "W­-whoa. Wow."

"Why do you keep staring at me? Back up." She said in a dark tone as the interviewer looked scared. Once she broke out in laughs, the interviewer sighed out of relief and relaxed.

"Wow, that was interesting. So, how does it feel to be here?"

"Awesome! To be able to be here as a WWE Diva is priceless. I'm enjoying every second of it."

'Another interview'

"Here we are with Morgan Lopez! How ready are you to manage Randy Orton, Sheamus and The Big Show at WrestleMania?" The interviewer asked

"So ready to see The Shield get taken down," Melanie said as Jon walked over to her.

"Oh really?" He spoke in character with an Ambrose smirk on his face.

"Really." Melanie used her Morgan voice to retort back to him.

"Are we about to see a fight?" The interviewer asked, looking interested.

"Maybe, I don't mind giving Ambrose a backfire right here, right now."

"Save it for the ring. Make all the threats you want, you will believe in The Shield." Jon said and walked away.

Melanie rolled her eyes, continuing her in ring persona. "I would rip their heads off if I was a part of their team!"

'Later'

Melanie is sitting at a table near The Shield as she sits next to Victoria (Alicia Fox). They take in character photos as she signed more autographs.

"We are here with Morgan Lopez and your favorite fox, Alicia. What are your plans for WrestleMania?" Another interviewer asked.

"My plan is to make this vixen right here tap out," Melanie said in character with a confident look on her face.

"And my plan is to take this little baby right here back to NXT since she doesn't belong here in the WWE." Victoria replied in character with a smirk.

Moments later, another interviewer comes by. "Hi Morgan, I hope you don't mind me asking you a few questions."

Melanie smiled. "Ask away."

"What are your plans for Alicia Fox and The Shield?"

"I'm going to take Alicia down and make her tap out with this submission I've been working on for a while. As for The Shield, I have my fingers crossed that Randy, Big Show, and Sheamus will get the job done."

"You think we'll ever see a Bat Girl vs The Joker match?"

"Hey, you never know."

"Cool. Thank you for your time. Good luck at WrestleMania."

"Thank you!" Melanie said as the interviewer left

"Having fun?" Victoria asked with a smile.

"I love the questions people ask me. And I totally love taking pictures with the fans. It's so fun!"

"What about the autographs?"

"My hand hurts..." she groaned and rubs her right hand while Victoria giggles.

The next day during WrestleMania week Melanie visited a hospital of kids with the superstars, divas and a few hall of famers. The cameras are on Melanie.

"So I heard there's a girl who really wants to meet me and has supported me ever since my CZW days and I'm about to brighten up her day. I can't wait to meet her." Melanie said and walked into a room to see a 14 year old girl sitting on her hospital bed with her mother by her side.

The girl's eyes widen. "Oh my god!" she exclaimed, putting her hands over her mouth.

"Hi!" Melanie waved and smiled sweetly.

The girl began to cry joyfully as Melanie hugged her. "I can't believe I actually get to meet you!"

"I can't believe I get to meet someone as special as you!" Melanie smiled brightly and turned to her mom, "Will it be okay to take her out for ice cream?"

"Yes, it will be okay." The teen's mother replied with a smile.

"Awesome, I get to hang with Morgan!" The teen cheered

Melanie spent the whole day with the girl and once their time was coming to an end, they headed back to her room

"Hey, can you dedicate your new submission to me during your match?" The teen asked kindly

Melanie smiled and nodded. "Of course, I will!"

"May I have another hug? You are just so awesome! I cannot believe I got to meet you!"

"Of course you can sweetie!" Melanie replied with a grin and hugged her tightly.

"Thank you so much for visiting my daughter. You have no idea how much this means to her," the girl's mother thanked Melanie, giving her a big hug.

'WrestleMania'

Morgan tweets twice 'My first Wrestlemania! #MorganMania! The Shield are going down tonight!'

'Rooting for the Joker to get pinned at Wrestlemania. #AmbroseIsGoingDown #LopezWillSucceed'

Sheamus's theme comes on and he walks out on stage, ready to go fight

"The following is a six man tag team match, scheduled for one fall! If The Shield wins this match, Morgan will be a part of The Shield. Introducing first, from Dublin, Ireland, Sheamus!" Lilian announced.

Morgan walked out with Orton as she stood and looked around the large crowd. Holy crap this was surreal. On stage at Wrestlemania. So many people. A dream come true. She couldn't wait to wrestle tonight but first was to handle this Shield business.

Once The Big Show walked out, they all walked to the ring.

"This match means a lot to Morgan. How hard is it for her to not hurt The Shield?" Cole asked. "If she touches any Shield member during the match she automatically is a part of The Shield. And we know how much she enjoys slapping the taste out of Ambrose,"

"Morgan is confident. She believes Randy and his team will beat The Shield." JBL replied.

"Later on tonight, Morgan goes up against Alicia Fox in her first WrestleMania match up. If Morgan loses, she has to go back to NXT. These two matches are really threatening her."

"Yeah, and the fact that she is still going strong after everything is incredible," King added.

"We have been waiting for The Shield to get there's tonight. Tonight might be it." Cole said, hopeful that tonight was the night.

'Sierra' 'Hotel' 'India' 'Echo' 'Lima' 'Delta' 'Shield'

The Shield walked out through the crowd. "Their opponents, at the combined weight of 707 pounds, Seth Rollins, Dean Ambrose and Roman Reigns, The Shield!" Lilian announced.

"Well if The Shield are coming through that crowd, it may take them a couple of hours to get in this ring." King said.

Morgan pushed hair behind her ear as she looked at The Shield with a frown. The three men jump over the barricade, heading to ringside to meet up together as they turn their attention to Orton and the rest of his team.

Ambrose however had his attention all on Morgan, staring at her hard once again. When she locked eyes with him, he smirked and blew a kiss towards her which sent shivers down her spine. Worry came across her face as she looked away from him.

"Oh no, that's not a confident look on the face of Morgan." King looked on as the camera caught the exchange.

"She having second thoughts?" Cole asked.

"She agreed to get herself into this mess. She brought it on herself. She better start giving her measurements to The Shield for the vest," JBL replied.

'Ding Ding Ding'

"Do you think there will be WrestleMania jitters for The Shield?" Cole asked.

"Why wouldn't they? I've been in this business for over 40 years and I still got goosebumps." King replied.

Sheamus and Roman start off the match as Morgan looks on intently. Sheamus tags in Randy and he starts stomping all over Roman's body. Roman gains control and tags in Seth who runs into a dropkick by Orton.

"Awesome!" Morgan said with a grin.

Orton gives him ten punches on the turnbuckle and tags in Sheamus again. The crowd cheers when Seth tags in Ambrose.

"As Morgan said, Ambrose is a wack job," King recalled.

Big Show tags himself in and gets in the ring with Ambrose. He rips his vest and undershirt off, slapping his chest hard as Sheamus and Randy look amused. Dean slaps Show's chest and starts trash talking to him and then Show shoves him back to the turnbuckle and slaps his chest five times.

"Like a cannon!" Cole yelled.

"Morgan is enjoying this," King said as the camera showed Morgan grinning.

Ambrose dropkicks Big Show's knee, rolling over to his team to tag in Rollins. As the match goes on, Ambrose takes off his vest and starts staring at Morgan again.

Feeling eyes on her, she turned her attention to see it was Ambrose and she shook her head, glaring at him.

"Stop staring at me!" she retorted

"If I knew any better you were staring at me," he teased, showing off his torso. "Don't worry, you can have some of this once you're a part of The Shield."

Crossing her arms, Morgan replied with irritation, "You wish..."

"I don't need to. It's gonna happen," he guaranteed. "You'll be mine soon enough, sweetheart."

"No, it won't happen!" she shouted

"Denial! I love it! You'll see!"

"Shut up!"

Moments later, she starts banging on the mat as The Shield take control of The Big Show.

"Come on Show!" Morgan cheered.

"Shut up!" Rollins yelled.

"Excuse me!?" she yelled back and stood on the apron but the ref told her to get off. "Asshole!"

"Uh oh." Cole looked on

"Morgan, Morgan," Randy called out in a calm tone and she got off the apron.

"You wanna hit me?" Seth smirked, leaning on the ropes.

"Asshole!" Morgan yelled back and crossed her arms.

When Reigns has Show in a headlock, he escapes it. Reigns tags in Seth, who quickly hits Randy off the apron.

"Real cute." Morgan glared at Rollins who gave her a smug look.

Meanwhile, Show tags in Sheamus and he gains control. He hits Seth's chest ten times on the apron as he puts his shirt up. Ambrose ends up tagging himself in but then gets caught by Sheamus.

"I don't think Ambrose can stand any more of this." King chuckled as Sheamus hit his chest ten times and hit him with a rolling siton.

When Sheamus goes on the top rope, Roman pushes him off and he falls to ringside.

Having enough, Morgan strolled right toward Roman. "Are you kidding me?!" She exclaimed angrily.

Roman smirked and awaited her to strike. "Go ahead, take a hit."

"Morgan can't hit them or she'll automatically be a part of The Shield." Cole reminded as she loudly sighed in frustration and reluctantly backed off.

Randy comes and helps Sheamus as Ambrose and Reigns are ganging up on him. All of a sudden, Seth comes flying through the apron, onto Randy as Morgan has her hand on her mouth.

"Morgan looks concerned now." King said.

"And the numbers game, comes into play." JBL added.

The Shield brought Sheamus back in the ring and was about to do the triple powerbomb.

"No!" Morgan yelled.

Making the save as the crowd cheers, Big Show spears Ambrose as everyone falls.

"Whoa!" King exclaimed as Morgan looked relieved.

"A spear from Big Show!" Cole called.

Sheamus tries to tag in Show but Randy tags himself in as Show looks on. Randy hits Ambrose with a powerslam and does his trademark DDT on the ropes. Ambrose lies on the mat and then he glances at Morgan.

"Aw, are you going to lose soon? I bet you are." She taunted him.

All of a sudden, Seth gets on the turnbuckle and jumps off, only to get hit by an RKO. The ref makes sure Seth is out the ring but as the ref is distracted, Roman spears Orton as Morgan's eyes widen

"Spear by Reigns!" Cole exclaimed as Morgan covered her mouth, watching Ambrose cover Orton.

"I think he has it." JBL said.

"1! 2!"

"Wait a minute! Wait a minute!" King exclaimed.

"3!" The ref counted as Morgan screamed "No!"

The crowd screams for The Shield, happy with the results. Dean bangs on the mat three times as he holds his stomach, still feeling the impact of Big Show's spear.

"Here are your winners! The Shield!" Lillian announced

"The Shield undefeated and unbeatable," Cole called as the ref raised up their hands.

Morgan looked in disbelief while Dean celebrated with his team. Shaking her head, she starts to walk back, "This cannot be happening. This cannot be happening, right now. You have got to be kidding me..."

She ended up sliding into the ring to check on Orton while Seth and Roman got out the ring. Ambrose turned his undivided attention to the woman he's been pinning after for the past few months.

Finally. He got her.

"Uh oh. Morgan, get out of there." Cole warned.

Feeling his eyes on her again, she slowly looked up at him. Ambrose was panting from the workout he received during the match as his hair was all over the place. She watched as he walked up to her, having his hand out, waiting patiently for her to take it.

"Let's go Morgan," he said.

The crowd booed once she quickly got out the ring, not wanting to go. This had to be a bad dream.

"No way." She shook her head but bumped into Rollins. She ran around the ring but then Roman blocked her way. Getting back in the ring, she watched Roman and Seth regroup at ringside as she shouted, "Back off!"

Walking back, she bumped into Dean's chest. Before she could run away, his strong arms wrapped around her waist, as the crowd cheered.

"Time to go, Morgan." he effortlessly picked her up and placed her over his shoulder.

"No! No!" She screamed, trying to break free.

"Oh man! Morgan is now a part of The Shield!" King screamed in a high pitched voice. Ambrose carried her out the ring as she continued to try to break free of his hold while they left through the crowd. "They are kidnapping her!"

"Kidnapping? She agreed to this match! The Shield won, and now Morgan is a part of The Shield." JBL said. "This is not kidnapping! This is her fate! She brought it on herself! She agreed to the stipulation. Now she gotta deal with it. She should have known better,"

"Do you believe in The Shield now? If not, you should." Cole pointed out

'Backstage'

Dean carried Morgan backstage, as the camera followed them, heading straight to The Shield's hideout

"Get off of me!" she shouted

He released her and grabbed her from behind, hugging her.

"You see? All good things happen for a reason. I told you I'd pin Orton," he reminded, proud of the results. "I didn't do this for me. I did this for us. You and I. For you."

"You're freaking crazy!"

"Because I'm crazy for you. You will be mine, Morgan. I guarantee it. Not Sheamus, Orton or anyone else is going to take you away from me..."

She broke free of his hold but he grabbed her back and pinned her to the wall.

"Why are you obsessed with me?" She exclaimed. "Go be obsessed with somebody else! Another diva! Why me?" She tried to break free from his hold but he leans to her ear.

"Do you know how long I've waited for you to be in my arms? Now that I have you, I'm not going to let you get away this time. Never."

Finally shoving him back so she could have her space, she shook her head, having no choice but to deal with the fault that she was now a part of The Shield.

"I still hate you,"

"I love you too, sweetheart. I believe you have a match in order. We have a vest waiting for you,"

'Later on at WrestleMania'

The titantron shows Chyna in the crowd. "Would you look at that? We got Chyna!" King exclaimed

"The Ninth Wonder of the world is here to support her cousin, Morgan Lopez and so is the rest of her family," Cole called

"The following match is scheduled for one fall! Introducing first, Alicia Fox!" Lillian announced as Alicia strutted to the ring with confidence.

"Alicia Fox looks ready to go. She vowed that tonight would be the night she would shatter Morgan's dreams of being on the main roster. Let's see if she'll accomplish that." Cole said and suddenly The Shield came out through the crowd to stand at ringside. "What is The Shield doing out here again?"

"Well, Morgan is the new member." King reminded as Alicia got nervous and the ref told the three men to back away as they stood at the end of the ramp to wait for their new and first female member of The Shield.

'I've had enough I'm taking you down'

Morgan's theme popped on and the crowd screamed for her as she walked out with the bazooka firework gun just like Chyna to pay homage. She wore her new and improved Shield attire with a black top, vest, and pants. But nonetheless, she was still everyone's Morgan as she looked at the crowd with a bright smile and began shooting the fireworks out of the gun as the crowd went wild. She placed it down and spun around three times before walking down the ramp, soaking it all in.

"Morgan paying tribute to her cousin who is watching proudly! Here we go! Morgan's first Wrestlemania match!" Cole announced.

"I love it when she twirls!" King exclaimed

"Morgan is ready to go for this match. She vows to make Alicia tap. And also, she will dedicate her new submission to a 14 year old girl who she met at the hospital this past week. This will be an interesting match up." Cole looked on.

Morgan motioned her to her attire, showing it off and shrugged.

"Oh well..." She said.

Her butterflies started to go away as she saw a lot of fan signs about her and she pointed to them. As she got down the ramp, she pushed Seth and Dean

"Out my way," she called out, amusing the crowd. She then started to run around ringside to continue tagging hands and then went straight to her parents and Chyna to hug them

Getting inside the ring, she stands on the turnbuckle to taunt the crowd. But then began to unzip her vest.

"What is she doing?" Cole asked.

"Being rebellious already," JBL called out as she took off her vest and threw it at Dean's face.

Ambrose held onto it, amused at her actions while Rollins and Reigns weren't impressed.

"You're gonna pay for that." Rollins retorted.

Morgan responded by sticking her tongue out at the three men and got down from the turnbuckle as her theme faded out.

She turns to The Shield. "I swear...if you three wackjobs interfere in this match..." She trailed off, pointing at them while Dean had his hands up in defense with Rollins.

"Just make sure you win," Roman called out

"Just make sure you don't get in my way," she responded and turned her attention to Alicia.

'Ding Ding Ding'

Alicia and Morgan proved that their match was definitely not a bathroom break as they wrestled for a while, hitting each other with everything they had, impressing the crowd.

"This is a side I have never seen from Alicia Fox. She does not want to lose this match." Cole said as Alicia kicked out of Morgan's pin after she hit her with a cross body. Alicia then proceeded to fight back and gain control. "The Shield, looking on. Earlier we saw The Shield win against Orton, Sheamus and Big show."

Alicia kicks Morgan in the stomach as she kneels and then she does her finisher on her.

"Oh! That's it!" King exclaimed as her scissors kick looked deadly.

Alicia pins her, only to get a 2 count.

"What!?" Alicia yelled at the referee. "That was supposed to be three!"

"It was two." The ref stated.

"Can't believe Morgan kicked out of that." JBL said.

Alicia picks Morgan up and throws her to the turnbuckle. She walks over and picks her up onto the top and then prepares for a suplex.

"Uh oh." Cole said as Morgan tried to fight back.

But then Alicia hits Morgan with the suplex as the crowd cheers and they are exhausted.

"Oh my gosh. Somebody pin someone!" King exclaimed as the ref started to count. "Oh man, I hope this doesn't turn into a double knock out."

"Come on Morgan..." Ambrose muttered to himself.

At the count of 6, Alicia slowly crawled over to her and pins her.

"It's over..." JBL declared.

"1!"

"2!" The ref began but Morgan screamed "No!" and kicked out as the crowd cheered.

"That was a reflex. No way she could have kicked out of that." JBL exclaimed as The Shield looked impressed.

"This is what I love about Morgan. Her resiliency." King praised

Alicia sighs loudly and moves over to recover. She gets up and starts stomping on Morgan.

"Why won't you just quit already!?" Alicia yelled. The ref starts to count and Alicia stops at 4.

"Alicia is getting angry. Not a good sign." King looked on.

"You want to make me tap, Morgan? Huh!?" Alicia yelled before taunting the crowd to show off, getting boos.

Morgan starts to fight back and gains momentum. She kicks Alicia and runs to the ropes to do a hurricanrana but Alicia counters with a hard powerbomb while Morgan holds her head in pain.

"Powerbomb out of nowhere! Alicia's speed is incredible!" King exclaimed.

"Gosh. Morgan is hurt, she's hurt." Cole looked on with worry.

"I think she may have a concussion."

"Yeah, that may be it," JBL added.

'Morgan! Morgan! Morgan!' The crowd cheered.

Alicia throws Morgan out the ring and taunts the crowd again. The ref starts to count and Morgan gets back in the ring at the count of 8. Fighting back, she runs and clotheslines Alicia

"Morgan is gaining momentum," JBL said as she clotheslined her again and again and then dropkicked her as the crowd cheered.

She waits for Alicia to get up and is about to kick her but Alicia ducks. Alicia tries to kick her in return but Morgan barely ducks the kick as she stumbles and the crowd says 'Whoa!'. They both recover and then kick each other at the same time in the head as they fall down.

"Double kick!" Cole exclaimed. The ref counts for a knockout but they recover.

Alicia was about to kick Morgan for her finisher again but Morgan grabs her foot as her eyes widen.

She shook her head. "You're done." She said and hit her with the backfire as the crowd cheered

"She got it!" JBL yelled

"Cover her!" King yelled

"I don't think so. She said she wanted to make her tap." Cole said

Morgan sits on her back as she is lying face down on the mat. She points to the screen and smiles, knowing the girl she met at the hospital is watching with a huge smile on her face, and is thankful that she hasn't forgotten about her. She grabs hold of Alicia's wrists and crosses her arms under her chin and pulls back on her arms to cause pressure, like a straight jacket as she does a long and loud battle cry.

"What kind of submission is this?!" King exclaimed.

"Do you see the intensity on the face of Morgan?" Cole asked as the crowd cheered her on.

"Do you submit!?" The ref asked.

"Yes!" Alicia choked out and the ref signaled to ring the bell.

Morgan sighs and lets go of her, lying down on the mat, breathing heavily. The Shield looked on, nodding in approval, impressed with her performance.

Turning her head with hair covering her face, Melanie murmured to Victoria, "Thank you SO much," as Victoria thanked her for a fun match.

"Awesome match!" King said as the crowd went wild.

Moments later, Morgan got up and yelled "Let's go!"

She started jumping up and down, taunting the crowd. She then ran out of the ring to go hug her family.

"I'm so proud of you!" Jane, her mother, said with a huge grin and was in tears.

Her father, Diego, gives her a kiss on the head and Chyna gives her a kiss on the cheek and hugs her. The Shield look at each other and nod and then leave while Morgan goes to tag some more hands

"Let's go!" She cheered, walking up the ramp.

"Good job Morgan. Can't wait to see what will happen with her and The Shield soon." Cole said.

Morgan tweets 'Feels good to win! No more drama with Alicia! I can #Rejoice!'

Seth tweets, 'Don't get too excited. You're still a part of the shield. Did you forget that?'

Morgan replies '#DontRemindMe And way to kill the mood, #MoodKiller'

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Have a favorite hashtag?

#MoodKiller

#DontRemindMe

#LetsDoThis

#Rejoice

#WackJobsInStyle

#AmbroseIsGoingDown

#LopezWillSucceed

#MorganMania

#MyPoorCheek

#BatGirlWillStrikeBack

#I'mNotAStudentAnymore

#MorganTheBatGirl

#TheJoker

#RiskyDecisions

#NewRecruit

#BelieveInTheShield

#ForcedToBelieve

#WackJobsOfJustice

#CakeWithYourNameOnIt

#CakeFace

Forced To Believe Masterlist

A Dean Ambrose x OC story! The Shield 4th member.

Summary: Taking place during the start of The Shield's debut in 2012, follow Morgan Lopez's career as she becomes a member of The Shield, revamps herself as The Outspoken Diva and makes a name for herself in WWE.

OC Profile of Morgan Lopez

Chapter 1- So, You Wanna Wrestle?

Chapter 2- My WWE Debut

Chapter 3- Fighting Back

Chapter 4- My First Wrestlemania

Chapter 5- Becoming Heel

Chapter 6- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 1

Chapter 7- The Shield's Girl

Chapter 8- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 2

Chapter 9- The Shield Isn't Unstoppable

Chapter 10- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 4

Chapter 11- Justice Continues Being Served

Chapter 12- The Underdog from Philly

Chapter 13- Catching Up Before MITB

Chapter 14- Money In The Bank 2013

Chapter 15- Total Slap!

Chapter 16- Frustration

Chapter 17- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 5

Chapter 18- I Know What I Have To Do

Chapter 19- Do You Know Who I Am!?

Chapter 20- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 6

Chapter 21- Army of One

Chapter 22- Wiping That Smirk Off Your Face

Chapter 23- You Look Like You've Seen A Ghost

Chapter 24- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 7

Chapter 25- Mommy Knows Best

Chapter 26- Revenge Is Sweet

Chapter 27- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 8

Chapter 28- Is That You Being Serious?

Chapter 29- In Due Time

Chapter 30- Trying To Gain Momentum

Chapter 31- The Slammy Awards

Chapter 32- That Was A Miracle

Chapter 33- The Answer Is No

Chapter 34- Tribute To The Troops

Chapter 35- Morgan's Answer

Chapter 36- Move Thief

Chapter 37- Meeting Hot Rod

Chapter 38- Respect

Chapter 39- I Hate Snakes

Chapter 40- If Only You Knew

Chapter 41- Making A Statement

Chapter 42- Yikes

Chapter 43- Sister Abigail

Chapter 44- I Lost Her

Chapter 45- She Belongs To Us Now

Chapter 46- I See What You Want

Chapter 47- Armageddon

Chapter 48- Armageddon Part 2

Chapter 49- That Supernatural Stuff Don't Work

Chapter 50- What Are You Doing!?

Chapter 51- Things Got Personal

Chapter 52- He Kept His Word

Chapter 53- Harley Mode Was Captivating

Chapter 54- Rosa's Mind Games

Chapter 55- Togetherness

Chapter 56- Public Displays of Affection

Chapter 57- The Shield Against The Authority

Chapter 58- Bad News Dinner

Chapter 59- Getting The Upper Hand

Chapter 60- Annihilated

Chapter 61- Catching Up With Old Friends

Chapter 62- Wrestling's Fun

Chapter 63- Get Back Here!

Chapter 64- War

Chapter 65- Trust Is Dead To Us Now

Chapter 66- Confronting The Sellout

Chapter 67- Going Our Separate Ways

Chapter 68- They Can't Control Me

Chapter 69- Clock Is Ticking Morgan

Chapter 70- Outsmarting The Architect

Chapter 71- Closing The Chapter

Chapter 72- I Win (All Hell Breaks Loose)

Forced To Believe Chapter 13- Catching Up Before MITB

Chapter Summary: Melanie is back in Philly to visit family and makes preparations before the PPV

Words: 3,000+

-----

Joe, Jon and Melanie visit the new WWE Performance Center in Orlando, FL. 

"Here at the opening of the WWE performance center, I'm here with 3 members of The Shield, Roman Reigns, Dean Ambrose and Morgan Lopez. First of all, you guys came up through developmental here in WWE, what are your thoughts on the new training facility?" The interviewer asked.

"It's quite impressive, I've never seen a...I don't think a facility this big and this impressive ever existed in professional wrestling before. Seeing it born is pretty impressive. So much space, so much, really, expensive high tech equipment, uh, we've been in some nice gyms before but this is as nice as it gets. Pretty impressive." Ambrose answered.

"What's your thoughts Roman?" 

"I agree um, to see this much hard work, this much patience to go in it, it's a beautiful thing to watch it unfold and it's a humbling thing. It's a great day for the business." 

"Morgan, your thoughts?"

"This place is so awesome. I love it and it's really going to help the developmental roster. It's a wonderful thing that WWE has done to prepare the next generation of WWE superstars," Morgan replied with a grin. 

This was all so exciting to her. She couldn't wait to check everything out when she had the time.

"It's incredible to see you guys come up through the development area and the facilities in Tampa were good but to see this, makes you wonder about this place and how it's gonna help guys as they try to continue to make it onto the roster like you did." Interviewer added.

"The guys that are lucky enough to train here instead of a warehouse, a barn or a box with one little ring on a dirt floor or something like that, they are gonna have a real leg up on the competition. The next generation for the guys is gonna get more stiffer." Dean said.

"You jealous?" The interviewer chuckled

"I knew he was gonna ask that, haha." Morgan giggled.

"Uh, no, I mean, everything worked out for us. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity for these guys. It should be bright for our future." Roman answered

"So how'd it feel to be called on the main roster?" Interviewer asked.

"Means everything. It's what I've been working my entire life for and persistence pays off." Dean responded.

"What's it been for you so far?" The interviewer asked Roman.

"I think it's been a great testament through the developmental system. A guy like Dean, he's been all around the world, wrestling in all kinds of places, he's been able to come here and polish off his skills. Morgan went to another major wrestling company and showed off her skills until she came to the developmental area in the WWE. And I was able to obtain a little bit of skills and polish it as well. Down here and on the main roster. But for everybody who is starting off here, have a great opportunity to

perfect their craft before they get on the main roster." He answered.

"Last few things, you mentioned you had some experience before you came here, Morgan. Going to another major wrestling company, how is that different from WWE?"

"Well, going to TNA and wrestling in a 6 sided ring is different from a 4-sided ring. So, when I came to the development area in WWE, it's been really tough to adjust to things since I got so used to 6 sides. But I managed. It's been hard but all that hard work paid off."

"You also had some experience too, give us a horror story on training compared to this facility." The interviewer asked Dean.

"Oh, I started training in a warehouse with a ring crammed into it with about no space in between the wall and the ring. There were some chairs around, there was a backseat of a van that somebody put there. I've

trained in some really bad rings and seen some really good rings. Bad facilities, and good facilities, this is about as good as it gets here today." Dean mentioned.

"Last thing, the excitement of being on the roster, your entrance and everything, what's it been like for you guys?" The interviewer asked.

"It's great, it's like being shot out of rocket, you know and I think we handle it like nobody else cause we're the hardest workers. That's what we do. We eat, we sleep, we train, harder than anybody and we

wrestle harder than anybody. So it's something to be expected and we want more. It don't stop here, it can only get better." Roman said.

"Roman, Dean, Morgan, thanks for your time and keep up the great work, appreciate it."

---------

After they check out the new performance center, most of the roster have a bonfire near the woods, near their hotel rooms. 

"You sure we got permission to have a bonfire here?" Melanie asked

"Yep, everything is fine," Celeste reassured with a smile. 

Meanwhile, a lot of the roster was chilling around, talking and eating. Nic (Dolph Ziggler) was playing the guitar and singing and Celeste started burning her marshmallows. 

"Man..." Celeste whined.

"Do you need help?" Melanie asked

"Oh yes, she really does." April teased

"Hey! I don't need help, it's...been a while since I made smores." Celeste muttered

"I hope everyone doesn't eat all the smores, I have a sweet tooth tonight," Melanie said as she placed a marshmallow on a stick and began to heat it up.

"If it isn't grapes, it's smores." Celeste chuckled as she blew off the fire on her marshmallow which is now burnt. "I don't think I want this one."

"Take mine," April said as they traded sticks.

"You're awesome." Celeste thanks her while April and Melanie laugh. 

Melanie puts 4 smores on a plate and sits next to Jon who has on a cap, gray hoodie and jeans.

"Hey Mel, could you pass me a Pepsi?" Phil (CM Punk) asked as he took a bite out of his smore. Melanie takes a Pepsi out of the cooler and throws it at him as he effortlessly catches it. "Thanks, grapes."

"No problem dude!" she grinned and started eating

"So am I getting one?" Jon asked with a smile.

"Fine, fine." Melanie chuckled and fed him one as he licked her fingers. 

After everyone gets settled in and eats their snacks, some of the guys start to tell ghost stories. Melanie puts her head on Jon's shoulder as they hold hands. 

Celeste sneaks a picture of them and posts them on Twitter

'#PhillysWWEPowerCouple Dean and WWEMorgan101.'

----------

The next day, in Philadelphia. Melanie tweets 'I'm home. #PhillysOwn Diva is back! #MITB'

After getting settled in their hotel room, Jon and Melanie make their way to their rental car.

"Did you tell them you were here?" Jon asked 

"Nah, I want to surprise them."

"Just like you want to surprise your dad with the new studio?"

"Yep. The studio is all ready, I just can't wait to see the look on his face. It's gonna be awesome." Melanie beamed. "I'm driving!"

"No way, sweetheart. I'm driving." He countered.

"Oh come on!" She exclaimed. She knew a faster, shorter way to get to her parents' place. Jon started laughing as he got in the driver's seat. "Fine...but I'm driving to the arena."

"Hmm...I'll think about that."

"It's my rental car!" The Philly diva gets in the passenger seat.

"Our rental car." Jon corrected with a wink.

"Screw you..."

"Oh, right here in the car? Okay." He replied as he leaned over and started to kiss her. She kisses him back but then he starts to move down to her neck.

"Aye! Aye!" Melanie laughed and pushed him off. She checked her neck. "Look how red this mark is!"

"Trust me, there will be a lot more marks, and it won't be just on your neck." 

"Bluff! That's a bluff!"

"Keep telling yourself that, sweetheart."

After driving Jon's way to Melanie's parents' place, they make their way up the steps. 

"Ready?" he asked with a smile, glancing at her.

Melanie nods and begins knocking but facepalms. "Why am I knocking when I have a key...?" She chuckled and opened the door. Before she stepped in, she was quickly greeted by her 3 year old female Parson Russell Terrier. "Ellie!" She beamed as the dog barked and jumped on her.

"She's energetic, today." Jon pets the dog with a chuckle.

"Why is the dog barking?" Diego, Melanie's father asked as he walked to the front door with Ellie jumping out of Melanie's arms.

"Hey dad-­" Before Melanie can continue her sentence, she gets bear-hugged by him as she laughs. "Don't squeeze me to death, I got a match tonight."

"Haha, I was wondering when I was gonna see you again!" Diego mentioned, releasing her and turning to Jon. "Jon mi amigo!" He brings him in for a warm hug.

"Nice to see you, Mister Rivera," Jon said

"What did I say about calling me Mister Rivera? That makes me feel old. Call me Diego, all right?"

"Okay, Diego." he corrected himself with a short laugh.

"That's my boy! Come on in!" He gestured to them as they walked in. Melanie smiled at her father, she loved his carefree attitude. He was welcoming to everyone. "Your mother is cooking."

Melanie sighed as the smell of tacos filled the air and saw Jane walking out of the kitchen. "Mom!"

"Sweetie, who was that­-MY BABY!" Jane screamed and ran to hug her. She began tearing up with Melanie while giving her big kisses on the cheek. "I missed you so much!"

"Me too!"

"You see, she doesn't act that way with me...all that love and kisses." Diego shook his head with an amused expression, while Jon patted him on the back.

As they released, Jane turned her attention to Jon. "Jonathan, it's good to see you!" She hugged him and kissed him on the forehead.

"Nice to see you too." Jon smiled.

"Lunch will be ready soon," she informed and walked back to the kitchen. 

"Sit down, we have time before the show right?" Diego asked as Melanie nodded and they all took a seat. Diego started studying their movements as realization set in. "So...when did you two start dating?"

Melanie and Jon turn to each other, before nervously chuckling. 

"Um...how'd you know?" Melanie stuttered but relaxed when he laughed. 

"I'm glad you picked him. He's a good kid." Diego smiled. Ellie rubbed Melanie's leg as she smiled and petted her. 

"Thank you." Jon responded with a smile.

"Sorry, I didn't tell you sooner," Melanie mentioned with an apologetic smile.

"It's all right, and besides, a father knows. You look happier than ever." Diego pointed out.

Melanie grinned at him but then heard someone yell "You're making it wrong!"

"Is that...Aunt Aria?" Melanie asked, recognizing the voice.

"Yes. She came to visit."

"Oh boy..." The Philly diva groaned.

"What's wrong?" Jon raised a brow.

"My mother and aunt have a little rivalry. My aunt thinks that my mother isn't giving me a lot of freedom and is always in my business." She explained.

"Family drama? Interesting." Jon smirked out of amusement.

"It can be amusing sometimes. Aria is more of the outgoing, party type, while my mother is more...well...protective and motherly."

Aunt Aria walked in. Melanie looked at her as her long black hair was in a nice bun. She had arm sleeves and it may seem that she was intimidating but once she began to smile and speak, she was one of the coolest people to hang around. Melanie remembered she works at a lounge in LA. 

"Melanie! It's so good to see you!" Aria grinned and gave her a big hug.

"Nice to see you too, are you coming to the show?"

"Hell yeah. I must support my niece," she said as Jane walked in.

"Want a drink?" Diego asked as Jon nodded and they walked to the kitchen.

Jane and Aria sit with Melanie as they continue to catch up

"So...am I getting grandchildren soon?" Jane asked with a grin. 

Melanie was stunned at her sudden question and began blushing. That was too abrupt. 

"Expect her to ask questions at the wrong time..." Aria rolled her eyes.

"Mama! No digas eso!" Melanie exclaimed.

"Don't say that? What did I miss?" Diego asked, popping his head into the room.

"I just want to focus on my wrestling career right now," Melanie mentioned. "So let's not talk about kids, right now."

"Wait, you said you didn't want to learn Spanish, who has been teaching you?" Jane asked, noticing her Spanish speaking.

"Um...do you know what they're talking about?" Jon asked, watching them go back and forth.

"No, I don't. We'll leave the ladies to talk. Come on, let's chat," Diego suggested as Jon nodded and they walked outside.

"Give her a rest. She wants to focus on her wrestling career, sis." Aria retorted. 

"I was talking to my daughter. Not you. I know what I'm doing." Jane snapped. She looked at Melanie and then glanced at her neck. "Is that a love bite!? Who gave that to you?"

"Jane! She's in love, give her a break." Aria snapped back while Melanie cussed in her head that she had forgotten to hide it.

"Give her a break? She should wait till she's married to start having sex!"

Melanie facepalmed. "Man, it's good to be home..."

"Jane, she's 26! Stop babying her!" Aria exclaimed. 

Melanie walked to the kitchen and washed her hands. She grabbed a taco and began eating it as she sat back down in the living room. She watched in amusement as her mom and aunt argued.

"How dare you!? I am not babying her, I just care about her."

"Don't you think it's a bit too much to overreact over a love bite?"

"Yes!"

"You're insane!"

"Am not!"

"All right, all right, can I explain?" Melanie spoke up as they stopped talking and looked at her. "I'm dating Jon."

"I knew it." Aria grinned

"I had a feeling. That's wonderful honey!" Jane beamed.

"Like you knew." Aria retorted

"Of course I knew!"

"Prove it."

"I don't have to explain myself to you."

"Then you didn't know at all."

Melanie quickly finished her taco and snuck upstairs. She goes on the computer in the guest room and goes on Skype. 

"Please be on..." She murmured.

"Hey, Mel!" Joan (Chyna) greeted, appearing on the screen.

"Hey! I made it in Philly. Jon and I are at my parents' place."

"Glad you made it home safe. How is everyone?"

"Mom and Aria are still going at it."

"Ha! I'm not surprised about that. Hey, is that a love bite on your neck?" Chyna asked with a grin

Melanie hid it with her hair. "I have no idea what you're talking about."

"Haha. As long as Jon is treating you right, I have no problem with him."

Melanie smiled. "I miss you."

"I miss you too, Mel. Hopefully, I'll be able to go to another one of WWE's shows soon. Love you Mel."

"Love you too." Melanie kissed her fingers and put them on the screen as Chyna did the same. Heading back downstairs, she said, "Chyna sends her love."

"I'll have to call her to send her my love as well," Jane said.

Jon and Diego walk back inside. "Hey, Jon and I wanted to show you something." Melanie smiled at her dad.

"Show me something?" Diego asked.

"It's a surprise."

Melanie, Jon, Aria, Jane, and Diego drive downtown and arrive at a nice building. "What is this place?" Diego asked as everyone got out of the car.

"Well, Jon and I have been thinking and we wanted you to have the best Dance studio possible, so...we decided to buy you one."

Aria and Jane grinned at the sweet gesture while Diego was stunned. 

"This...this is mine?" He murmured.

"Yep, it was Jon's idea, and I loved it. We both know how much dancing means to you and how you need a new dance studio. Oh, we also hired some dance teachers to help you out. You are on your way to your own big dance company." Melanie grinned as she and Jon were hugged by him

"You two are so generous..." Diego said with tears in his eyes. "Gracias!"

"Ah, no problem," Jon said as Melanie agreed. He checked the time. "We gotta meet Colby and Joe at the gym."

"Right. We'll see you guys at the show. Enjoy the new studio in the meantime! We'll be visiting the studio from time to time to see how everything is going." The Philly diva said and hugged everyone goodbye.

------

'Fearless Athletics Cross Fit South Philadelphia Gym'

Walking to the entrance of the gym, Jon opened the door for her and they headed inside, meeting up with Colby and Joe, who were chatting.

"Hey~ it's the hometown girl and Jon." Colby greeted them.

"How ya doing Mel?" Joe asked after embracing her

"Doing great." She started stretching.

"All right, let's put our game faces on. We got a PPV to rule." Colby said.

"Have fun." Melanie giggled and walked over to a woman who looked familiar to her. "Leah?"

The woman turned around and widened her eyes. "OMG! Melanie!" Leah exclaimed and crushed her in a hug.

"How long has it been?!"

"I'm great! Working with the WWE!"

"I saw! You're awesome! I can't believe we lost touch, what is your number?" She asked and they exchanged numbers.

"I see you're still working out at the gym."

"Yeah! It's my life. Wow. It's so good to see you. You're in the Divas Championship match right? I'll be supporting you. I got front row tickets."

"Awesome, I'll make sure to keep a look out for you. Or I can see if I can arrange something so you can sit with my family. We'll play it by ear,"

The two decided to work out together just like old times. Leah looked more muscular as the years went by due to her hard work and healthy eating. After placing her dirty blond hair in a bun she held up a punching bag for Melanie. As she felt Melanie's kicks and punches, she nodded in approval

"Oh yeah, you haven't lost your touch one-bit hon," Leah praised. 

"So how's your love life?" Melanie asked as she lifted weights with her.

"My boyfriend and I are still doing great!"

"Wow! I told you he's a keeper! Now, isn't it time he popped the question?"

"Hey, you never know. I'm so ready for marriage."

"Wonder how it'll feel to be in a relationship that long."

"I gotta ask...are you finally dating Jonathan?"

Melanie smiled and nodded as Leah squealed and cheered. "Yep. We've been dating for a few months. He's such a sweetheart."

"Yes! Yes! Finally! I'm so happy! It was so obvious that he had such a huge crush on you. Finally, you two are together! Long overdue, hon. Is he here?"

"Yep, right over there, looking sexy as ever." Melanie pointed him out while they shared a laugh. They see Jon shirtless and in white shorts doing lift-ups on a bar. "His hair looks cute when it's all curly like that..."

"Haha, try to focus hon."

'To The Arena.'

Melanie and Jon walk down the ramp together. She looked around in awe. This was it. The Wells Fargo Center was going to be filled with thousands of people, as she prepared to take on her two best friends for the Diva's Championship tonight. It was still unreal to her.

"Ready for tonight?" Jon asked.

"I can't wait."

"Let's spar a little bit."

"Ditto."

Getting in the ring, they practice around together. As they continued, they locked up again and she put him in a headlock and hip tosses him down on the mat. 

"All right, pretend I'm Kaitlyn. I'm running towards you, about to spear you, what are you going to do?" He asked as they were back on their feet.

"Evade!" She quickly moves out of the way as he tries to spear her.

"Good. Try to avoid those spears, tonight."

"I'll try."

"If you get hit with the spear, just try to recover quickly and make sure to kick out as fast as you can. All right, give me some kicks." He advised, while she nodded in response. The Philly diva began kicking him in the midsection. "Make them sharper and harder. You're trying to win the Diva's Championship. Fight like it's your last title shot ever." 

Melanie responded by knocking him back a few steps from a spinning kick to the face. "Ooh! Are you okay?!" She looked worried as he rubbed his jaw.

"Good kick." He complimented with a smirk, while she sighed out of relief.

"It's almost show time!" they heard as everyone started to get ready backstage. The doors open for the fans so they can get their food, merchandise and seats.

"I'll see you later," Melanie said and kissed him. 

After showering, she did some finishing touches to her hair, getting it down and on her left side. 

Nicole and Brie walk in. "Hey Melanie! Ready for tonight?" Nicole asked with a smile. Suddenly Melanie started to tear up as her emotions got to her. "Oh no, I didn't mean to make you cry!"

"Way to go Nicole." Brie retorted and hugged Melanie.

"Shut up Brie!" Nikki snapped.

"You made her cry. This is why I'm the nicer twin."

"No, it's not your fault, just tears of joy. I'm just happy to be home." Melanie sniffed as she got released.

"Aw, you'll do great tonight," Brie reassured.

"Thanks."

April and Celeste walk in. "Hey! Are you ready for tonight? They are already starting to kick off." April said.

Melanie grinned. "Yep."

"I hope you two give it your all, and make the best woman win," Celeste said as April and Melanie nodded.

"Well, I gotta go meet Colby and Joe, I'll see you later in the ring, guys." 

Melanie tweets 'Kickoff show is here! Let's show them who's boss! #HoundsofJustice'

Melanie went to meet up with Joe, Jon and Colby as they were waiting for her.

"Hey! Ready?!" she exclaimed excitedly as they were pumped too. "We'll see you out there," she gave Jon a quick kiss on the lips.

"To the kickoff show, we go!" Colby cheered as they walked with security around the arena. "So, you nervous?"

Melanie smiled to herself as she saw fans around in lines and filming them, cheering.

"Not anymore. I'm home and I'm ready,"

Forced To Believe Chapter 14- Money In The Bank 2013

Chapter Summary: Morgan manages The Shield for their matches. The pressure is on as Morgan competes in her first Diva's Championship match in her hometown against Kaitlyn and AJ Lee.

Words: 6,000+

----

"The doors have opened and fans are getting ready for Money in the bank! We are just about 29 minutes away from the show. This is the kickoff show." Josh announced. "It is time for the WWE Tag Team Championship match."

'Ding Ding Ding'

"This match is set for one fall, and it is for the WWE tag team championships!" Justin announced as the crowd cheered. "Introducing the challengers, at the combined weight of 479 pounds, Jimmy and Jey, the Usos!"

"It is electric inside the Wells Fargo Center. Welcome to the WWE Kickoff." Cole said as The Usos made their way to the ring.

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

The crowd gave The Shield a loud reception as Morgan walked out with Roman and Seth. Morgan grinned at the crowd as she saw them cheering. Some yell 'Welcome home!'

"And their opponents, representing The Shield, accompanied by Philadelphia's own Morgan Lopez, at the combined weight of 482 pounds. They are the current WWE Tag Team Champions, Seth Rollins and Roman Reigns!" 

Morgan looked around the arena, proud to be back home. 

"Philadelphia is especially loud tonight because of Morgan who is set to compete tonight in a triple threat match against AJ Lee and Kaitlyn for the Diva's Championship. You do not want to miss that," Cole said as she walked to ringside while Roman and Seth got in the ring and raised their titles at the Usos.

"This is gonna be one heck of a night," King said.

"Let's go, guys! You got this!" Morgan cheered

Jey and Seth go against each other as Jey keeps pinning Seth. Seth backs up near his corner and Roman tags himself in. 

"Dean Ambrose is preparing for his money in the bank match but we have Philly's diva, Morgan out here to support her team," Cole informed.

"That's right, and I am looking forward to the triple threat match for the Diva's Championship," JBL said as the match went on with Jey tagging in Jimmy. "What a match that is going to be. There is a lot of pressure on Morgan. She is in her hometown and if she wins, all members of The Shield will have gold. Think about the history that will make for The Shield. That is a lot to take in. We'll see if she can do it later on tonight." 

The Usos hit Roman with a suplex and an elbow drop. Jimmy takes control of Roman for a while before tagging back in Jey and they give him a face drop. 

Jey throws Roman to the ropes but he stops himself. He runs to kick him but Seth pulls Roman out of the ring as Morgan walks over to them. "Looks like The Shield needs to regroup," Cole said

"You all right?" Morgan asked as Roman nodded and held his mouth. 

Later on, with Roman and Jey legal in the match, Jey gets on the apron and punches Seth off the apron when he tries to attack him. Taking advantage, Roman strikes Jey with a clothesline, flipping him over as he falls to the floor at ringside. 

"That's what I'm talking about!" Morgan praised. 

"Roman Reigns just almost decapitated­-wow what a clothesline." JBL said.

Roman and Seth continue to tag each other in and out to take control of Jey. 

As he was about to make the tag to Jimmy, Rollins pulled Jimmy off the apron. "Great move by Rollins!" Cole looked on.

Rollins walks back to his corner and gives Morgan a high five while Roman throws Jey out of the ring. Morgan laughs when Rollins hits him with a clothesline. 

"Looks like Morgan is enjoying this." King said.

"The Hounds of Justice is now where they want to be. In complete control." Cole added. 

Jimmy gets tagged in as he jumps on top of Roman and Seth as the crowd goes wild. Morgan looks in shock as he unloads on Roman with strikes. Seth tries to attack him but gets thrown into the barricade. 

Throwing him in the ring, Jimmy hits Rollins with a crossbody and pins him for a 2 count. 

"Yes!" Morgan yelled as she jumped up

"And Morgan is thrilled Rollins kicked out of that." King observed. 

Jimmy gets on the turnbuckle but Rollins attacks him to buy himself time. He gets on the turnbuckle about to hit him a suplex but Jey gets in the ring and gets on the apron to help his brother out. 

"Roman! Do something!" Morgan yelled as she started to look concerned.

Roman runs into the ring and positions himself to hit them with a big powerbomb as they all fall. The arena erupted in cheers. 

"You got to be kidding me!" Cole exclaimed as Morgan looked on in awe. "Philly just exploded!" 

Rollins pins Jimmy but he kicks out. 

"You got to be kidding me." Rollins said to the ref. He goes to tag in Roman but Jey pulls him off the apron.

"Are you kidding me?!" Morgan shouted and began yelling at Jey. "Not cool man! Not cool!"

"Shield getting a taste of their own medicine," Cole said. 

Rollins gets kicked by Jimmy and is hit with a big splash. He gets pinned but Roman saves it. Jey throws him out of the ring but Roman hits him with a Superman punch. Rollins hits Jimmy with a powerbomb to the turnbuckle as Roman spears him for the win. 

Morgan grins as Seth and Roman give each other a bro hug.

"The winners of this match and still tag team champions, Seth Rollins and Roman Reigns," Justin announced as Morgan looked on proudly, getting in the ring to give them each a bro hug. 

The three exit the ring and Rollins & Reigns get on top of the Spanish table, raising their titles. Morgan got on the table as Ambrose joined them, having their fists out. 

"And The Shield are accompanied by the 4th member, Dean Ambrose. And tonight, maybe Morgan might be Divas Champion which will make The Shield have all the titles." Cole said as the tag champs left while Ambrose and Morgan got in the ring.

"You ready?" she asked with a smile as he gave her a smirk and nodded. 

The two waited for the show to officially begin as the kickoff show was signing off.

Ambrose walked around the ring while Morgan sat on top of the turnbuckle. She looked around as the hometown feeling set in. She even spotted her family and Leah, waving to them as her mom blew her a kiss.

Ambrose walked right over to Morgan, giving her a long kiss as the crowd erupted in cheers. 

Once the show was about to begin, The Shield's theme played as Ambrose looked up at the briefcase. Morgan got off the turnbuckle to stand with Ambrose to the side, holding his hand. 

Fandango's theme comes on as Summer Rae comes out dancing. The crowd began doing the Fandango dance as Fandango walked out to dance with Summer. After their routine, they begin walking down to the ring.

Melanie gave Danielle a nod of approval on the dance and got a brief smile from her in return before she went back to her mean girl character. The practice paid off a lot and Melanie was proud to see her doing so well. 

Morgan leaned on the ropes while Ambrose sat on the lowest turnbuckle, with his championship in his hands. The Money In The Bank intro came on as the fireworks erupted and the crowd cheered 

"This is Money In The Bank. You are looking live at the sold out Wells Fargo Center in Philly. We're not wasting any time, it's Money In The Bank Time." Cole said as Fandango's theme came back on

'Ding Ding Ding'

"The following contest is scheduled for one fall and it is the World Heavyweight Championship contract money in the bank ladder match. Introducing first...weighing in at 244 pounds...Fandango!" Lillian announced.

"Dean Ambrose doesn't seem impressed by Fandango's dancing skills," JBL observed as Ambrose gave Fandango a blank stare.

"Including his sinister vixen, Morgan," Cole added.

The Shield's theme surrounded the arena and Ambrose stood up. "Next, weighing in 225 pounds, he is the United States champion, Dean Ambrose!" Lillian announced as Ambrose taunted the crowd while Morgan cheered for him.

"Ambrose cut his teeth here in the Philadelphia area, he'll be one of the favorites, at least for this crowd here tonight in this match up." Cole said.

The Real American's theme comes on as Zeb, Antonio Cesaro, and Jack Swagger walk out. 

"Being accompanied by Zeb Colter, first, weighing in at 232 pounds, Antonio Cesaro. And weighing in at 275 pounds, Jack Swagger!" Lillian announced.

"You know I find it very fitting to be in our nation's birth place. Walking the same streets as Ben Franklin, John Adams, Thomas Jefferson, George Washington, but I can assure you that if they were here tonight, they would be absolutely disgusted at what they see." Zeb lectured as the crowd booed. "I mean it's one thing to allow thousands of criminals to sneak across our borders, it's another thing to see those same deviants take over entire cities. You know Betsy Ross was designing the US flag, and sewing on the stars and stripes, maybe she should of sewed on maybe a taco or a burrito!"

Morgan and Ambrose glance at each other, looking confused as they stand next to each other. 

"Shame on you America! Shame on you Philadelphia! But tonight is a night for redemption. Because two Real Americans, Jack Swagger, or Antonio Cesaro, they will climb that ladder and they will claim that briefcase and that contract. Because that contract is more than a contract to us, it is a key, a key to taking our nation back. So, ladies and gentlemen rise and stand up, put your hand over your heart and say in a loud clear voice with us, We the people!" Zeb exclaimed.

"I thought Philadelphia was favored for cheesesteaks, not tacos," King said as Team Rhodes Scholars walked out and Morgan got out of the ring.

"Maybe Betsy Ross liked burritos?" JBL asked

"Weighing in at 215 pounds Cody Rhodes! And weighing in at 247 pounds, Damien Sandow!"

Damien had a mic in his hand. "Unlike Mister Colter, I don't see you as criminals. Just slack job mouth breathers." Damien insulted the crowd as the crowd booed. "SILENCE!"

Morgan shook her head in amusement while Damien gave the mic to Cody. 

"Not only are you going to witness the crowning of a future champion, but also-­"

Damien grabbed the mic again, interrupting him. "Also after tonight, this town will not be famous for that fictional ignoramus Rocky Balboa," he said as the boos got louder. "But its name will be either Damien Sandow and­-"

'God Save Our Queen!'

Wade Barrett's theme comes on, cutting off Damien. 

"What's he mean fictional?" King asked.

"And from Preston, England, weighing in at 246 pounds, Wade Barrett!" 

"Wade Barrett entering his second money in the bank ladder match. Out of all the participants to get the contract for the world heavyweight championship only one of these guys has actually won and that was

Jack Swagger who cashed in 3 years ago to become world champion." Cole informed

'Ding Ding Ding!'

Summer Rae, wearing a black dress, claps for Fandango as he dances in the middle of the ring. Wade tries to clothesline him but he moves out of the way and starts hitting him with punches. Morgan watches as Cody and Damien hit Ambrose with a ladder. Meanwhile, Swagger and Cesaro hit Wade and Fandango with a ladder. 

"What's unique about this match is that there are two teams, two pairs of friends in this match," Cole said. 

Morgan and Summer Rae watch as the Real Americans take out Damien and Cody. As Swagger gets up on a ladder in the middle of the ring, Ambrose quickly runs in, grabs his leg, and brings him down off the ladder. He throws him to the turnbuckle and starts delivering punches. 

"Dean Ambrose participating in his first Money in the Bank ladder match but it's no doubt, Ambrose is used to this chaotic style," Cole added

"Including Philly's diva, Morgan. She doesn't seem too worried about Ambrose in this match." King said as JBL and Cole agreed. Ambrose throws Swagger out and he positions that ladder in the middle of the ring. Before he can climb up Wade attacks him from behind as Ambrose crawls under the ladder. "Oh, that's bad luck, he just crawled under the ladder."

Wade positions Ambrose in between that ladder and starts delivering hard kicks. Then, he hits him with a big boot, making Ambrose and the ladder fall down. Wade picks him up and throws him out of the ring. Morgan winces at the sight as Fandango gives Wade a leg drop while the ladder is on top of him.

"Yep...that's gotta hurt." Morgan murmured.

"Come on baby! Come on!" Summer cheered

The crowd starts chanting 'Summer Rae'. Fandango tries to make it up the ladder but Sandow grabs his legs as Cody gets on top of the turnbuckle. Ambrose gets in the ring with a ladder and hits Cody off the turnbuckle. He leans the ladder on the turnbuckle but gets his leg pulled by Wade. He falls on his face and is dragged out of the ring. Wade spears Ambrose into the ring and starts stomping on him. Wade breaks off a piece of the ladder near the ramp and gets in the ring to start hitting Sandow with it as the crowd erupts in 'Ohs'

"Come on!" Wade yelled and dropped the piece of the ladder. He gets on top of the ladder and touches the briefcase while Ambrose gets back in the ring.

"Now it's Ambrose climbing up the ladder!" Cole exclaimed.

Antonio gets in the ring as Swagger grabs Wade down to get elbowed by Cesaro.

"Good grief!" JBL exclaimed as Swagger and Cesaro tried to grab Ambrose off the ladder. "Dean Ambrose hanging on for dear life."

Swagger grabs Ambrose but Ambrose counters with a DDT on the mat while Morgan looks relieved. As Cesaro climbs the ladder, Dean quickly rushes back up and they punch each other back and forth. But then

Cesaro grabs Ambrose into a choke hold as he kicks his legs. Morgan looks on with worry as Ambrose starts to fade. Cesaro drops him as he falls and rolls out of the ring. Morgan quickly rushes to him to check on him. 

Meanwhile, Wade hits Swagger with an elbow on top of the ladder as he falls. He is about to get the briefcase but Fandango rushes in and gives him a powerbomb off the ladder as the crowd erupts in 'Ohs'

Summer Rae starts cheering for Fandango as he slowly climbs up the ladder but Ambrose punches him. 

"Can you imagine Dean Ambrose as World Champion with The Shield backing him?" JBL asked as Ambrose hit Fandango with his finisher off the ladder.

Morgan jumped for joy and taunted Summer Rae who dropped her jaw, "Top that!" she blew the dancer a kiss, adding insult to injury. 

Ambrose climbs the ladder but then Cesaro puts the ladder up as he tries to hold on. Swagger grabs him off the ladder but Ambrose hits him with elbows and fights back. Suddenly, Dean puts the ladder on his head and starts hitting the Real Americans with it.

"That's what I'm talking about, baby! Hah, hah!" Morgan cheered

"Are you kidding?" King asked

"Look at this!" Cole exclaimed

"Windmill."

"He's not all there is he boys?" JBL asked as Ambrose hit Cody with the ladder.

"I don't know but it makes him effective," Cole said

Swagger and Cesaro grab the ladder by the end as Ambrose holds on and lifts himself up. "Look at this!"

King exclaimed as the crowd erupted in 'Ohs' again.

"Friggin A!" Morgan exclaimed.

"Oh my God!" Cole yelled

"Oh my goodness!" JBL chuckled as Ambrose lifted himself up. "Drop the ladder boys!"

Ambrose balances himself on top of the ladder and tries to reach for the briefcase. 

"You got to be kidding me! This is insane!" Cole yelled. Swagger and Cesaro drop Ambrose outside the ring. "Great athletic move by Ambrose but it may have cost him."

Morgan rushes over to Ambrose. "That was freaking awesome." She said in his ear and stayed by his side. She held Ambrose in her arms as he tried to get his energy back. Meanwhile, Morgan watched as Swagger held Cesaro on his shoulders and slowly walked near the briefcase. "Wow..."

Cody jumps on the ropes and kicks Swagger as everyone falls. As a result, the crowd began chanting 'This is awesome!' 

Cody hit Fandango and Wade with the Cross Rhodes as the crowd cheers loudly for him. He grabs a big ladder and pushes it inside the ring. Morgan releases Ambrose and watches the match. As Ambrose recovers, Summer Rae walks up to him and slaps him in the face. 

"Seriously!?" Morgan shouted.

"That was for earlier! My baby is going to win this!" Summer shouted back with a proud grin.

Morgan starts running after her as Summer shrieks. 

"Oh boy!" Cole exclaimed as the crowd cheered for Morgan and started chanting her name.

Fandango gets in front of Morgan as she stumbles back.

"You dare chase my dancer?" Fandango sneered

"You're A friggin' right, I just did." She taunted him by doing the Fandango dance and he looked disgusted by her dancing. She hits him with a punch in the face as he stumbles back and holds his jaw. "Ooh, did that hurt?"

Fandango glared at her and started to run after her. 

"Morgan better get out of here," King warned. 

Morgan gets her waist grabbed by Ambrose as they look at each other for a few seconds. He turns to Fandango who is running towards them. As Fandango runs, Ambrose hits him with a clothesline.

"And Ambrose saves Morgan," Cole said as Ambrose gave Fandango a death glare.

"Looks like Fandango got the message to never mess with Dean Ambrose's woman," King chuckled.

"I owe you!" Morgan said to Dean with a smile, high fiving him.

"You can by destroying that woman," he replied

"Will do on NXT. Now go get that briefcase!"

"There's a lot of carnage at ringside," King observed. 

Cody climbs on top of the ladder but Ambrose runs in the ring and climbs it too and they start punching each other back and forth. Cody starts pulling Ambrose up the ladder and grabs him.

"See ya bye!" Cody yelled and threw Ambrose off the ladder. 

All of a sudden, Roman and Seth run into the ring and start ganging up on Cody as Morgan cheers for them.

"Rollins and Reigns, The Shield are out here but this is a no DQ match!" Cole exclaimed.

"It's all legal," JBL said.

"Come on, this is not right," King said as Roman beat on Cody.

"I can't say I'm surprised," Cole replied. 

Rollins gives Wade a kick in the head as he gets on the apron. Fandango runs in but gets speared by Reigns. Rollins and Reigns help Ambrose up as he slowly climbs the ladder.

"Are you kidding me!?" Morgan yelled as The Usos attacked Rollins and Reigns. They fight outside the ring as the other participants gang up on the tag champs.

"All hell has broken loose!" Cole exclaimed while Ambrose climbed on top of the ladder.

"Common Dean!" Morgan shouted 

But then Cody pushes the ladder as Ambrose falls on top of everyone and the crowd erupts in claps.

"It's Cody's time!" Cole announced. But then Sandow pushes Cody off the ring and grabs the briefcase to win the match. "Sandow is Mister Money in The Bank."

"Here is your winner! Damien Sandow!" Lillian announced

"There is no brotherly love tonight. Damien has double crossed his friend." Cole looked on.

"He is about to be the next world champion," JBL said.

------

'WWE Exclusive Video'

Ambrose is walking backstage with his title. "Dean," Morgan called out as she jogged up to him.

"The boys and I will be with you," he informed

"Yeah...about that." She rubbed the back of her neck. "I don't want you guys there at ringside. Look, I know you have my back but I really need to do this by myself. Okay? I know Layla will be with Kaitlyn and Big E will be with AJ but I need to do this alone, just like you, Seth and Roman did when you got your titles at Extreme Rules."

Smirking, Dean nodded. "Fine. Show them why we chose you to be a part of The Shield."

"I will. Thank you. I gotta go." She pressed her lips against his and walked away while he watched her proudly.

----

Melanie had on a black top, similar to Kaitlyn's attire but with dark purple designs. She also has on dark purple pants, black fingerless gloves and dark purple nail polish, since her father loves purple. 

"This should do," Melanie said to herself as she was waiting at the gorilla with the others. 

"Aw, so cute!" Layla said with a grin.

"Haha, thanks."

"Morgan, AJ, Kaitlyn, you're up in 5." it was announced

"Yay! It's time, come on." April cheered and grabbed her title.

Kaitlyn, April and Melanie gathered in a circle, holding hands. 

"Tonight is a special night. We're wrestling against each other. It's a hell of a privilege. And no matter what happens, we're gonna tear the roof off the place and make it one of the best diva matches, in history. May the best woman, win." Melanie said as they embraced in a group hug.

------

'Ding Ding Ding'

"This match is set for one fall and it is for the Divas Championship!" Lilian announced as the crowd cheered loudly. 

'Morgan Morgan Morgan' chants fill the arena.

'I've had enough I'm taking you down!'

Morgan's theme came on as she walked out with a big smile on her face at the loud reception. 

"Introducing one of the challengers, from Philadelphia, Pennsylvania! Philadelphia's own! Morgan Lopez!"

"And Philly just exploded! When's the last time we heard this loud reception for a diva in Philadelphia?" JBL asked.

"Oh, I love this city," Morgan said and had her right hand up. She twirls around, taking it all in. 

"No matter what, I love her twirls." King looked on happily.

She looked at all the fan signs which consisted of words like:

'Turl for me Morgan!' 

'Welcome home Morgan!' 

'Philly's own diva is back home!' 

'The Shield's girl is back!' 

'Morgan will get the 1! 2! 3!' 

'Give me a backfire Morgan!' 

She also saw different fan signs with her name and different designs and pictures of her. She felt appreciated and touched that she was admired by Philly so much. She walks down the ramp, tagging hands from the right side and then walks back to tag more hands on the left. She continues to tag hands around the ringside until she sees her family.

"I'm so proud of you!" her mother said with a grin and gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek. 

"Morgan's family and friends out here to support her. So much love here for this diva." Cole observed

After she hugs her family and friends, she gets in the ring and gets on the turnbuckle as she has her right hand up. 

"Let's go!" Morgan yelled over louder cheers and chants of her name. "It's my time!"

"Do you think it's a good idea for Morgan to be alone while her opponents have people in their corner?" King asked as she positioned herself to sit on top of the turnbuckle. 

"King, do you really think Ambrose is going to leave Morgan alone like that? He is going to find a way to help her if she really needs it." JBL said. "That being said, The Shield trusts Morgan's judgment. If she is in a pinch they will assist but I believe she has everything handled and will prove herself tonight."

'Let's Light it up!'

AJ skips out with her Diva's Championship around her waist as Big E walks behind her. 

"Being accompanied by Big E Langston, from Union City, New Jersey, she is the Divas Champion, AJ Lee!" 

"AJ Lee better kiss the title goodbye because the mood that Kaitlyn's in, and the determination of Morgan, AJ's reign might be short lived," Cole said.

"The queen of Crazyville." King looked as AJ raised her title and skipped around with it, giving Morgan a crazed smile. 

"Oh grin all you want, grin all you want because it'll be the last time you do." Morgan pointed at her.

"Morgan can't wait to get her hands on her," JBL said.

"Introducing the next challenger, accompanied by Layla, from Houston, Texas, Kaitlyn!"

Kaitlyn walked out with Layla as the crowd gave her a nice reception. On the titantron, it shows the highlights of the first-ever Divas Championship contract signing. Morgan smirked when she saw herself giving Kaitlyn the backfire.

"Even though Morgan gave Kaitlyn a backfire, she really did prove her point, Kaitlyn and AJ can't just focus on each other, Morgan is in this match as well and they do need to watch their back or else." Cole reminded as his broadcast partners agreed. 

The ref raises up the Diva's title and puts it down.

'Ding Ding Ding'

Morgan exhales as she watches AJ and Kaitlyn go at it. She stands up on the turnbuckle and hits them both with a crossbody as the crowd cheers for her. 

"Come on!" Morgan exclaimed. "Let's go!"

"Amazing crossbody!" Cole praised. 

Morgan grabs Kaitlyn and tosses her to the turnbuckle. She runs to give her a clothesline. All of a sudden, AJ comes up behind Morgan and grabs her by the hair to pull her down the mat. The Philly diva holds her head in pain before AJ tosses her out of the ring as she gets out too. 

"Oh! Right to the steps!" Cole exclaimed as AJ threw Morgan to the steel steps.

"I think she intends to really hurt her. But this is smart, get rid of the favorite early on. Morgan will feed off the chants and energy. Smart move by AJ Lee." King looked on.

"I agree, very smart move," JBL replied.

As Morgan recovers, Kaitlyn and AJ fight outside the ring. Kaitlyn picks her up but AJ quickly gets out of the hold and throws her to the ring post. Kaitlyn cries out in pain as she holds her elbow in a black brace. The champ lets out a crazy laugh but as soon as she turns around, she gets clotheslined by Morgan. 

"What a clothesline by Philly's own diva!" King exclaimed.

"Woo hoo! Let's go, my baby!" Jane yelled

"Yeah! Go, Morgan!" Leah cheered

Morgan grins and gives them both a high five.

"Give her no mercy!" Jane yelled, getting into it.

"Looks like Morgan's mother is enjoying this." Cole chuckled.

"Mama Lopez sure is," King laughed.

Morgan throws Kaitlyn inside the ring and pins her to get a 2 count. She puts Kaitlyn in a headlock but she breaks out of it and quickly picks her up for the gutbuster. Kaitlyn pins her but AJ runs it to break it up.

"Close call, I thought it was over." King looked on.

Morgan rolls over to the end of the ring, on the apron, near the commentators as AJ takes control of Kaitlyn. AJ gives Kaitlyn some arm submissions but she grabs the ropes. Kaitlyn fights back and pushes AJ to the ropes near the commentators. Morgan stands on the apron outside the ring and as Kaitlyn runs towards AJ for a spear, AJ moves out of the way. 

'Oh!' The crowd yelled as Morgan was speared off the apron and fell down hard. 

"Kaitlyn was going for AJ but speared Morgan instead. Wow, what a spear." Cole said.

'Gosh, that hurt.' Melanie thought as she held her stomach. Celeste could be brutal with those spears. 

Morgan bangs her hand on the floor in frustration. Meanwhile, in the ring, AJ hits Kaitlyn with a kick to the face and gives her another arm submission. Kaitlyn got up with her on her back and she ran backwards to the turnbuckle to get AJ off her back but she still held on. Morgan gets back in the ring and attacks Kaitlyn with a spinning kick to the face as she falls backward on the mat with AJ still on her back. 

"Beautiful kick!" King exclaimed as Morgan pinned Kaitlyn for a 2 count.

As all 3 women recover, AJ runs towards Kaitlyn but gets hit by an elbow. Morgan runs towards Kaitlyn but gets a shoulder tackle as she backflips in the air, landing on her face, selling the move flawlessly.

"Jeesh!" JBL yelled

"She just sent Morgan flipping! We gotta see that again," Cole exclaimed as the titantron replayed Kaitlyn's shoulder tackle. 

"So much power." King watched on. 

Kaitlyn picks up Morgan, hitting her with a backward DDT, and pins her for a 2 count. AJ and Kaitlyn go at it again and she hits Kaitlyn with a knee to the arm, hurting her. Morgan gets up but gets caught in AJ's Black Widow.

"Crap!" Morgan shouted as the crowd got hyped. 

"Oh no! Morgan's caught! Morgan's caught! She's caught!" Cole exclaimed. 

The fans stomp their feet on the floor, trying to motivate her as she gets on her knees.

"I think she's fading. This may be it," King called in a wary tone.

"Do you submit!?" The ref asked.

"Tap~" AJ exclaimed

"No!" Morgan screamed and desperately tried to move to the ropes which she slowly did.

"She did it! This match still rolls on." King exclaimed

"Morgan had said she did some extra stretching on her arms for this match. Smart move." JBL recalled.

Morgan recovers and kicks AJ in the gut as she falls down. She throws her out the ring and throws her to the steel steps. 

"Little bit of payback from earlier," Cole said. But when Morgan turns around, Kaitlyn runs towards her. The Philly's diva dodges her attack and pushes her to the steel steps as the crowd cheers at the impact. "Wow! That was a close one."

Morgan turns around and catches her breath near the ring. But when she turns around, she gets speared by Kaitlyn. 

"Another spear! Wow!" JBL shouted. "Never take your eyes off Kaitlyn!"

Kaitlyn picks her up and throws her to the steel steps as Morgan holds her head in pain. AJ attacks Kaitlyn from behind and throws her back into the ring. AJ turns her attention to Morgan who is getting up and decides to strike her down with a spinning kick to the face. Morgan holds her mouth in pain and starts to slam her feet on the floor repeatedly since she didn't block the kick in time. 

"AJ really doesn't want Morgan in this match," King said. "She's so brutal."

AJ gets back in the ring but gets speared by Kaitlyn but she hurts her arm in the process. AJ recovers and catches the Hybrid Diva in the black widow. 

"Kaitlyn's caught!" Cole exclaimed

Morgan quickly gets in the ring and pulls AJ off of her but then AJ gets on Morgan's back and bites her ear. 

"Ow!" Morgan shouted and threw her off of her as she held her ear. "Are you kidding me you freak!?"

AJ glares at her and launches at her but Morgan moves out of the way as she gets clotheslined by Kaitlyn. Morgan and Kaitlyn start giving each other punches as the crowd cheers 'Yay!' for Morgan, and  'Boo' for Kaitlyn. She then spears Morgan out of the ring. 

"I am not gonna have any kids, now!" Morgan groaned, clenching her stomach. 

As she quickly recuperates, Morgan grabs Kaitlyn and pushes her to the WWE announce table.

"Uh oh. This is getting very physical." Cole said as Morgan and Kaitlyn started fighting around against the table. 

"Jeesh, they are just unloading on each other," King exclaimed as they got on top of the table. "This is getting dangerous."

"Oh no, I don't like this. Something bad is about to happen." Cole looked on. 

Morgan's back is to the Spanish announce table as she and Kaitlyn are still on top of the WWE announce table. She starts hitting Kaitlyn with elbows but then Kaitlyn kicks her in the stomach and turns around to walk to the end of the table. 

"Oh no-­OH MY GOSH!" Cole yelled as Kaitlyn speared Morgan onto the Spanish announce table, breaking the table in the process as the crowd went wild.

'This is awesome' surrounds the arena. 

Melanie smiled to herself hearing the chant. Mission accomplished. 

"Morgan has been speared by Kaitlyn 4 times. I'm afraid of a 5th one. How much more can she take from those spears?" Cole wondered

AJ drags Kaitlyn back into the ring as they keep wrestling. Morgan is still hurt and hasn't been in the ring for a while and the crowd starts to boo because of it. They start to chant 'We want Morgan.'

"Gosh...Morgan still isn't moving." King said with concern.

"Kaitlyn knocked the wind out of her. Morgan may be knocked out." Cole said. 

The crowd seriously starts to boo when the refs and a doctor check on her. Morgan gets up slightly as she coughs and holds her stomach.

"We have to see that again," King said and the titantron showed Kaitlyn spearing Morgan to the Spanish announce table. Morgan finally gets up and the crowd starts to cheer loudly.

"Come on, we need to take you backstage." The doctor said.

"No way, I'm continuing this match. No pain is going to stop me. I got this." she winced in pain. "I've felt worse."

"So much heart in Morgan, I can't believe she is continuing this match up." Cole said

"Morgan looks hurt. I don't think she should continue." JBL looked on.

"Never doubt Morgan." King reminded as she slid into the ring and waited for AJ and Kaitlyn to turn around. 

She runs towards them and gives them a double clothesline. As AJ gets up, Morgan gives her another clothesline and the same with Kaitlyn. Picking Kaitlyn up, she hits her with a backfire. 

"That's it! That's it! It's over! Pin her Morgan!" King yelled.

Morgan is about to pin her but AJ screams as she grabs her hair and throws her down. 

"Why won't you stay down!? Why won't you just go away!?" AJ screamed and got on top of her, unloading on her angrily. Getting off of her, she continued to freak out, "You are nothing, Morgan! Nothing! You will never take this title away from me!" 

As Morgan stands up, AJ catches her in the Black Widow again. "Tap! Tap!" AJ screamed. "Tap out!"

"Do you submit?!" The ref asked as Morgan started to shed tears.

"Come on Morgan!" Leah yelled.

"I don't think Morgan can take much more of this, she's hurt. Really hurt. I think this is over." Cole looked on

"You will never take this title from me! NEVER!" AJ screamed.

Morgan manages to make it to the ropes which makes the crowd relieved. AJ lets go and starts to have a fit. She starts screaming and banging on the mat while Morgan is lying down, face first, on the mat, exhausted. 

"Why is she so persistent!?" AJ yelled at the ref.

"Morgan has been manhandled in this match. She's been speared onto the Spanish announce table, kicked hard in the face, thrown into the steel steps, been hit with finishers, submissions, and even bitten in the ear, what makes this woman never want to give up?" Cole asked in awe.

"It's her hometown. She wants to win." JBL said.

As Morgan is recovering, AJ takes her frustrations out on Kaitlyn as she gives her a shining wizard and throws her out of the ring. As AJ is distracted, Morgan quickly gets up and gives her a backbreaker from behind. She gets in her submission position as the crowd goes wild. 

"And she now calls this move, the breakdown," Cole informed

"She's breaking AJ down all right," King said as Morgan started leaning back more as AJ screamed in pain.

"Gosh, she got that move locked on tight."

"Tap out!" Morgan yelled

"Morgan is gonna win! Morgan is gonna win! Will AJ tap?!" Cole exclaimed as the crowd started cheering loudly.

"Oh, and Kaitlyn breaks it up," JBL said as Kaitlyn kicked Morgan. She throws Morgan out of the ring and gives AJ the gutbuster. "I think it's over."

"1!"

"2!" The ref began but Morgan quickly got in the ring to break it up.

"Morgan will not lose like that. Her will to win is strong. But is there anything left?" King questioned. 

Morgan pushes her hair back and is sweating while breathing heavily. AJ rolls out the ring while Morgan sets Kaitlyn up for the backfire. Kaitlyn ends up countering with a gutbuster. 

"1!"

"2!"

"OH!" The crowd exclaimed as Morgan kicked out again.

"Kick out, after kick out, after kick out!" Cole shouted. "These women are exhausted. They are truly giving it their all."

Kaitlyn picks up her again with the intention of hitting her with another gutbuster to seal the deal.  

"Look at this Look at this!" King yelled as Morgan got out of her hold and gave her a quick backfire as the crowd jumped up in excitement.

"Pin her Morgan! Inches away!" JBL exclaimed as she slowly crawled over to her.

"1!"

"2!"

"3!"

"Yes!" Morgan screamed as loud cheers surrounded the arena along with her theme song. 

"Philly just exploded once again!" Cole exclaimed as she rolled away from Kaitlyn while holding her stomach. 

Jane and Leah jump for joy and hug each other. 

"She did it! She did it! All members of The Shield have gold!" King exclaimed 

"Here is your winner and the new WWE Diva's Champion, Morgan Lopez!" Lilian announced happily.

"This was an awesome match. These ladies gave it their all." JBL said.

The ref presented her with the title and she looked at it with a big smile.

"Friggin' A! Friggin' A, man!" She stood up and got her hand raised. "This is my yard! Yeah!"

"A lot of emotion in this match," Cole said as she got out of the ring to hug her family.

"You did it!" Morgan's father happily praised.

After she celebrates with her family, she gets back in the ring and on the turnbuckle to raise her new title up. AJ who finally realized what just happened, started screaming at her. 

As Morgan gets down from the turnbuckle, AJ gets in the ring and runs towards her but she moves out of the way, making AJ fall outside the ring. Big E helps her up. 

"Get her!" AJ ordered

"Oh come on, you lost the match AJ," King exclaimed.

"Do something, I dare you," Morgan provoked Big E, not backing down as he got into the ring. 

The crowd began to cheer loudly when backup arrived as The Shield came to the ring just before Big E could attack her. 

"I knew Ambrose wasn't gonna let Morgan go through this alone!" JBL said as Big E got speared by Reigns. 

"Spear!" Cole exclaimed as Morgan looked happy to see her boys come to her aid.

Ambrose shot Big E an angry look and nodded at Rollins and Reigns. Roman roars and the three hit him with the triple powerbomb.

"Do the honors?" Rollins asked Morgan as he and Reigns picked Big E up.

"Don't you dare Morgan!" AJ shouted as she got on the apron.

"Hold that thought," Morgan replied and grabbed AJ by the hair, pulling her into the ring. 

AJ crawls around in the ring and gets back on her feet. When she bumped into Ambrose, she shrieked and turned around to get clotheslined by Morgan. 

"She deserved that." Cole declared. 

Morgan picks her up and hits her with the backfire. She turns to Big E and strikes him down with a kick in the face as the crowd cheers.

"Thank you." Morgan grinned as she wrapped her arms around Ambrose, embracing him as The Shield's theme came on.

"All the members of The Shield have gold now," Cole announced as Roman picked up Morgan to have her sit on his shoulders. 

"Believe in The Shield!" Roman shouted. 

"Amazing match up," JBL said.

"Very. Morgan is the new champ! Congratulations!" King praised.

'Backstage'

"Morgan, how does it feel to win your first title in the WWE?" Renee asked.

Morgan let out a laugh, proudly putting the title on her shoulder. "I told you. I told everybody, it'll only be a matter of time before I get the 1, 2, 3. And I did it. And winning this championship...it's unreal. Friggin' A! Kaitlyn and AJ gave me hell but all that pain and suffering was worth it. All those spears, all those kicks...worth it. I can't wait to continue to prove that this title win, wasn't a fluke, and The Shield will continue to hold all the gold. And make everyone believe...believe in The Shield." She winked and walked away.

Forced To Believe Chapter 15- Total Slap!

Chapter Summary: Eva Marie gets bold with Morgan. The Shield visit NXT and deal with RVD and Big Show

Words: 8,000+

----

'After The Show'

Melanie, Celeste and April were in the diva's locker room, all cleaned up, and in their casual attire. 

"That was so fun! Congrats on the title, Melanie. You deserve it." April smiled

"Thanks, April." Melanie hugged her. "It feels so good. I'm excited to see what happens next as champion,"

"Enjoy the ride! You'll be rooming with Celeste and I. But all the divas are having a sleepover."

"Ooh, sounds like fun." Celeste grinned, looking up at her phone.

"And girls only!" April ordered, narrowing her eyes at Melanie.

"Well, you see..." Melanie smirked.

"Melanie!" April exclaimed.

"Hahaha, I'm joking! I'll meet you and Celeste in the parking lot."

"Okay, see you then." April grinned as Melanie grabbed her new title and gym bag.

She walked around backstage and noticed Jon. 

"Hey, you." he grinned. "Let me get that for you."

"Thanks, I'm exhausted."

"I can see. That match took a lot out of you, but it was worth it right?"

"Very worth it," she said as she gave him her bag

They walk out of the arena together hand in hand and meet Joe & Colby by the parking lot.

"Did you say goodbye to everyone?"

"Yeah, it was hard but I'll see them again, soon."

"Hey, lovebirds of justice! What's going on?" Colby asked with a grin as he opened up the trunk.

"Love birds of justice? That's new. Anywho, I'm hanging with the girls tonight, so you'll be on your own." Melanie informed.

"Good luck with that," Colby said as Jon started throwing his bags in the trunk.

"Haha, thanks. See you guys later."

All of a sudden they hear fans and they start cheering as Melanie begins waving. They heard many chants like Moxley, Melanie, Rollins, Roman, The Shield, Hounds of Justice and so on. 

Since she had some time, she decided to go see them to sign some autographs and take selfies. 

"This is so cool, Melanie is signing our stuff!" A teen who looked like she was 16 or 17 said with a grin as she was with her girlfriends who were around the same age.

"Aw, no problem, anything for my fans," Melanie replied with a bright grin. After a while, she went back to the boys to say goodbye.

"Wait, let me walk you to the car," Jon suggested as he grabbed her bags and title. It seemed like he didn't want to leave her just yet and wanted a few extra moments.

"Can't believe he's such a gentleman to her." Colby teased while Joe chuckled

"Ah, screw you guys," Jon responded as the guys laughed. 

Melanie and Jon walk to where April and Celeste are.

"Thanks, I really appreciate it," Melanie said

"Melanie, what took you so long­?" April began but witnessed her and Jon walking hand in hand. 

"Oh um, well you see, I ran into Jon and then we..."

Celeste chuckled. "We get the point."

"See you girls, later. Bye Mel." Jon kissed her cheek after giving her the bags and left as Celeste and April squealed. 

"So adorable! No doubt you are Philly's power couple." Celeste teased before getting in the driver's seat.

"Come on, it's sleepover time!" April cheered and got in the car. "Shotgun!"

"Great, I get to lay down in the backseat," Melanie sighed, getting in her seat 

"Ooh, that just gave me an idea for truth or dare." 

"Truth or dare!?" Melanie exclaimed as the two former champs laughed.

"Knowing you guys, you'll give me something crazy to do."

"Maybe..." Celeste teased with a playful grin. While she drove, she informed Melanie, "I wouldn't lay down, I see fans nearby."

"Awesome, I get to see the fans again," Melanie put her window down

"Someone really loves her fans."

"Can't help it." she chuckled as saw security trying to block fans as they looked at who was driving in the cars. 

Melanie waved with the girls before Celeste drove away. When they get to the hotel, Melanie rooms with April and Celeste. They see the divas already there.

"Thank goodness this is a big hotel room," April said. "Remember! No boys!" she turned to Nicole.

"Why are you looking at me?" Nicole asked innocently.

"Keep the dirty mind to yourself."

"No promises."

"Truth or dare time!" Celeste exclaimed as the girls cheered

"No!" Melanie quickly responded. "Uh, can I watch?"

"Oh no, and we got special dares for you, honey." Nicole grinned.

The Divas champion started to groan. She hated truth or dare sometimes. Last time she was dared to pole dance on a lamp, and if she didn't she would be forced to not have grapes. She couldn't take that chance, even if it was a bluff all along. 

"Why me?" Melanie complained

"Because you're entertaining to watch." Celeste recalled.

"Truth or dare?" Nikki asked with a grin.

"Dare..." Melanie frowned.

"I dare you to give me your phone."

"Um...okay?" she gave her phone to her.

"Great!" Nicole started texting.

"Whoa, what are you doing?"

"It's all part of the dare."

"Omg, Nicole!" Brie exclaimed as she read the text that she was typing

"Who are you texting?" Melanie raised a brow.

Nicole looks up at Melanie and gives her a grin. "Jon~"

"Oh no..." Melanie facepalmed

"Let's see...I'll text him 'Hey baby, what are you doing?' And later on, I'll text him some dirty messages."

"Nikki! No way, give me my phone!"

"I love the plan Nikki! Can I help?" Eva asked as she sat next to her. 

"Poor Melanie." Jojo gave her a sympathetic smile.

"Hey, what nickname do you call him?" Nicole asked.

"I'm not telling you." Melanie exclaimed.

"Oh come on, haven't you ever wanted him to just pin you to the wall and have his way with you? Plus, you look tense."

"A hot bath will help me. That should help me relax."

"Yeah, and Jon can join you and help you relax." 

Melanie shook her head as she tried to get dirty thoughts of Jon out of her head. "That's it, give me my phone!" she attempted to grab it but Nikki avoided it and ran to the bathroom, locking the door..

"Ooh! He just said he is about to take a shower." Nikki read. "Let's see..."

"Ooh! Text him 'If I was in the shower with you, what would you do to me?'" Brie offered

"Brie!" Melanie shouted

"That is gold!" Eva Marie praised 

"This is too funny! I like it!" Danielle giggled

Melanie groaned and ran her hands through her hair. "You guys are trying to screw up his mind. He's never gonna go to sleep without seeing me."

"That is supposed to happen." Ariane grinned

"Yeah, I like this." Eva Marie added

"Just sent it!" Nikki shouted from the bathroom as she waited for him to text back. 

"You two need to get a little more physical. You guys are cute and cuddly together, but have some roughness sometimes." Danielle teased.

"I hate truth or dare..." Melanie mumbled

Later, Nikki came out of the bathroom to give Melanie her phone back and she snatched it. 

"Someone is frustrated." Ariane chuckled.

"Very." Eva Marie commented.

"I am not!" Melanie countered and sat on the couch

The girls laugh and continue to play truth or dare. Suddenly, Melanie's phone vibrates and she looks at the text from Jon. It read, 'Get your sexy ass down to my room. You're not gonna be walking when I'm done with you.' And she immediately started to blush. 

"I'll be back." Melanie went straight for the door.

"Wait! Where are you going? We still need to give you our big dare! I've been waiting!" Celeste exclaimed as she quickly left the room while ignoring the calls out for her. 

When Melanie arrived on Jon's floor, she went into his room with a spare key

When she got to the 5th floor, she opened Jon's door since she had a spare key. Once inside, she heard the shower running and pondered if she should join in. 

Deciding to go for it, she stripped down and slipped into the shower. With his back to her, she wrapped her arms around his bare body.

"Thought you could use some company." She said, planting soft kisses on his back. 

She ran her hands up and down his chest before sliding them lower until he turned around. Pulling her close, he crashed his lips against hers as she wrapped her arms around him.

"You should stay a while..." He murmured against her neck after backing her against the shower wall. 

"Y-­yeah, I th­-think I should...Maybe I'll stay for a few minutes." 

"Just for a few minutes?" 

"Or hours..."

Hours later, Melanie left his room, flustered and sore. She made her way back to the floor where she stayed while checking her phone to see many missed calls and messages. Once she got back inside her room, she was bombarded with questions.

"Wait, are you wearing one of Jon's shirts?" Danielle asked

"I hope those hickeys don't show on TV tomorrow," Nattie laughed while Melanie got flustered and covered her neck

"Our plan worked!" Nicole high fived her sister

"Shut it..." Melanie said.

"How was he?" Ariane teased

"I'm going to sleep..." Melanie replied while the divas laughed

-------

'Raw, WWE Exclusive Video'

Morgan was walking with her Divas Champion around her waist and walked up to where AJ was. The former champion glared and attempted to slap her but Morgan grabbed her wrist. 

"What do you want?" AJ snapped as she got released. Morgan was about to speak but AJ cut her off. "Before you say anything, I will get my champion back. That champion will not leave me again once I win it back."

"Look, I just wanted to thank you for the match we had last night. Even though you failed miserably to try to attack me, I'm thankful for the match. So thanks." Morgan said and walked away leaving AJ confused.

'In The Ring'

While Mark Henry was in the ring cutting a promo, The Shield decided to interrupt.

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

"Wait a minute, are you serious?" Jerry asked, shocked that The Shield was coming out to confront Mark Henry as Ambrose walked through the crowd with Morgan, holding hands. 

"Ambrose, Rollins, Reigns and Morgan, The Shield," Cole announced.

"If I were you, Mark Henry, I would leave the ring," Jerry advised as The Hounds of Justice surrounded the ring.

"Remember when they came and destroyed The Undertaker?"

The group got on the apron slowly. Morgan rests her elbows on the ropes while Mark Henry takes off his jacket. He hits Roman with a cheap shot, making him fall off the apron. Ambrose and Rollins quickly get in the ring and attack him, trying to beat him down. Roman gets back in the ring and it becomes a 3 on 1 assault but then Mark fights back and hits the guys with clotheslines. Ambrose jumps on his back and tries to wear him down with a sleeper hold as Rollins gets kicked in the stomach by Henry.

As Henry tries to get Dean off his back, he gets speared by Reigns while Morgan puts a finger to her ear and listens to the crowd boo. 

"Oh boo, all you want. Boo louder!" She yelled at the crowd.

Ambrose, Rollins and Reigns hit Mark Henry with the triple powerbomb and turn to her. 

"Oh man...come on Morgan, give him mercy with the kick. He's already been powerbombed." King exclaimed

The Philly diva gets in the ring and motions her team to pick Mark up. 

"Mercy isn't in this vixen's vocabulary King," Cole replied as she shook her head at Mark.

"It's a shame...but all things happen for a reason." She said and knocked him back down with a nasty roundhouse kick in the face. 'Holy shit' chants surrounded the arena as The Shield look down at Henry.

"That was the world's strongest statement," Jerry said as The Shield's theme came back on and they had their fists out with their titles in the air.

"Everyone of them champions." JBL looked on.

'Next Week, on Monday'

Waking up in Jon's arms, Melanie was about to get out of bed but felt his arms tighten around her. 

"Don't leave yet. Let me hold you a little bit longer...I don't feel like getting up, right now," He murmured

All of a sudden, their hotel room door opens and they see Colby, Joe and Celeste walking in. "Wake up love birds of justice!" Colby yelled

"And...I'm going to kill him..." Jon mumbled.

"Not before I do," Melanie replied, getting out of bed.

"Sorry, I tried to stop him." Joe said with a sympathetic look.

"You made a cake last night?" Celeste asked.

"Yep, and I can't wait to eat it. But actually, I'll just eat it after I eat some food. If anyone eats my cake, I will find you and I will kill you." Melanie quoted from the Taken Movie, leaving with Celeste to eat breakfast.

Later in the day, Celeste and Melanie came back to the hotel room while the boys were at the gym.

"Finally some cake time!" Melanie beamed and ran to the fridge. As soon as she opened it, she screamed in horror.

"What happened!?" Celeste yelled back, running to the fridge in panic.

Melanie showed her an empty plate with a few cake crumbs. "Who the hell ate my cake!?"

'Meanwhile, with Colby And The Boys'

"You sure Melanie won't notice that you ate her cake? You know she's been waiting for a free day to bake." Joe mentioned, putting his weights down.

"Nah...she'll never notice." Colby grinned.

"Dude, if she finds out, she is going to kill you." Jon chuckled

'RAW, Backstage, In catering'

"Anyone seen Melanie?" Jon asked, hanging out with Colby, Joe and Celeste.

"She's either getting ready for her Total Diva segment or is chilling somewhere else," Celeste replied. As if on cue, Melanie walked over to Colby with a cake.

"Dude." She called out to him, taking a seat beside him.

"Yea­-" Colby got cut off and was hit in the face with the cake as Celeste's jaw dropped. 

Melanie smeared the cake all over his face and then dropped it as it fell on his lap.

"Now, what have we learned?" Melanie cleared her throat and asked in a sweet voice as Jon and Joe started to laugh. "Never mess with my cake."

Celeste snapped a quick photo of the two.

"...Nice..." Colby grumbled as he wiped some cake off his eyes and mouth. He licked his index finger, tasting the icing but makes a disgusted face. "This cake is nasty!"

"Exactly. I made it nasty since I put salt in it instead of sugar." Melanie mentioned with a grin and walked away proudly.

Celeste couldn't hide her muffled giggles and laughed out loud. 

"What are you laughing at!?" Colby snapped at her and his teammates.

"N-­nothing." Celeste replied

'In The Ring'

"Ladies and gentlemen The Miz!" Justin announced. 

The cast of Total Divas are in the ring wearing dresses. Melanie wears dress pants and a dress shirt which is all blue.

"Welcome to the must see WWE talk show in history, welcome to Miz TV!" Miz exclaimed. "In less than 4 weeks time I will be your host at the 26th annual SummerSlam! But before we get to SummerSlam, there is a new hot premiere happening only E! and it's a new reality show and I know a thing or two about reality shows called Total Divas. Let's take a look." he looks at the titantron and it shows a scene from the first episode of Total Divas. 

"Allow me to introduce to you the cast of Total Divas. Starting from my right, Nicole and Brianna, the Bella twins. Eva Maria! Jojo! Natalya! Cameron and Naomi! And last but not least, your new Diva's Champion, Morgan Lopez!" He introduced. "And now I think I'm going to turn this thing over to Jerry 'The King' Lawler!"

"What?" Jerry asked

"Come on Jerry."

"It's your big chance," Cole said with a grin as Jerry removed his headset and got in the ring with a mic.

"Come on Jerry, you know all the ladies don't you?" The Miz asked as he leaned on a turnbuckle.

"Well...I know the Bella Twins, hello. I know the Funkadactyls, Cameron and Naomi. Natalya you and I go way back, I known you forever. I know the feisty Morgan." Jerry smiled as Morgan gave him a small smile. "Jojo, we've never met, I'm Jerry 'The King' Lawler. Nice to meet you." He shook her hand and turned to Eva. "And Eva Maria. I'm Jerry 'The King' Lawler." He had his hand out for her to shake it but she stood up and took his mic.

"You know Jerry, I don't like how you're looking at me." Eva turned to the crowd. "My name is Eva Marie, and I'm here to make a name for myself." 

The crowd gives her mixed reactions while Morgan rolls her eyes. Eva gives Jerry his mic back but then slaps him, shocking the crowd. Nikki and Brie move their chairs from Eva while Morgan shakes her head.

"Miz uh, I think we're out of time, I'll turn this back over to you," Jerry said as he gave Miz the mic and left the ring.

Morgan stands up and grabs the mic from Miz. 

"I'm sorry, make a name for yourself? And this is how you make a name for yourself? That is so 2000..." she said to Eva as she walked up to her.

"Ladies, calm down," Miz spoke up.

"There are plenty of other ways to make a name for yourself. That wasn't one of them." The Philly diva added. 

Eva nodded in response, thinking about her words before smacking the champion across the face, shocking the crowd again.

"She's slapping everyone tonight," Cole exclaimed as Morgan rubbed the side of her face and stared at her. 

She fakes a punch and Eva flinches back, falling back down on her seat. 

Morgan chuckled, shaking her head. "I'll let that slide because you're not even worth it." She gave the mic back to Miz and sat back down.

"Well, tune in to Total Divas on Sundays. It will be Awesome." Miz announced, closing the segment.

'Next Week on Raw'

During The Shield's match against the Usos and Mark Henry, Morgan watches The Usos take control of Roman. When one of the Usos runs to the ropes, she grabs his foot as he falls down face first, and the crowd boos her. 

"Oh boo hoo..." She taunted the crowd.

"Never take your eyes off of Morgan, she's very sneaky." Cole said.

The ref turns around and sees the Usos on the mat and Morgan touching her hair, trying not to look suspicious. 

"Did you trip him?" The ref asked.

"Uh oh." JBL looked on

"What? What are you talking about? I didn't do anything!" She exclaimed as the crowd cheered the ref for confronting her.

"That's it, you're out of here!" The ref yelled

"What!? No! You can't do that! Do you know who I am!? I am the Divas Champion! You can't ban me!"

"Get out of here!"

"No! I am THE divas champion!"

"Morgan needs to control her anger." Cole warned

"She may make her team get DQed." King added

"Are you serious!?" Ambrose yelled from the apron, standing next to Rollins.

"Morgan!" Seth shouted

"Don't yell at me! I was tryna help you!" Morgan shouted back.

"I'm not yelling at you!"

"Yes, you are!"

"Calm down! Calm down! We can still win this." Roman exclaimed.

"We got this all right?" Dean reassured. 

Morgan nodded and reluctantly started walking up the ramp as the Usos waved goodbye to her.

"Looks like The Shield might have a conflict now that Morgan is forced to leave." King said as they went to a commercial break.

'Backstage'

Colby sat in catering with Joe as he began to drink a diet coke. Taking a big gulp he quickly started coughing. "What the fuck is this!?"

"You all right, man?" Joe laughed at his reaction

Colby coughed a couple more times and grabbed a bottle of water, drinking it down quickly. "She put hot sauce in this...that sneaky..."

"Hey Colby, how's that soda? Spicy isn't it?" Melanie asked with a grin as she walked past the guys.

"I'm going to get you for this!" He yelled and wiped his mouth.

"Dude, you need to step up your game, you've been losing this battle," Joe advised.

"I know man, I know..." Colby muttered 

------

'NXT'

"Introducing the challenger, she is the Divas Champion, Morgan Lopez!" Kendall Skye announced as the NXT crowd cheered her on. 

Morgan walks out in her Shield attire which is a black tank top, boots, pants and a black hoodie over her head. She walks down the ramp with her title as Summer Rae looks at her in disgust.

"It's been a while since we last saw Morgan on NXT, but it's great to have her back." William Regal said on commentary.

"Yes, it is. She seeks revenge on Summer Rae after she slapped her boyfriend, the United States Champion, Dean Ambrose, during Money in the bank." Tom Phillips said as she got in the ring and got on the turnbuckle to taunt the crowd.

"She tends to keep grudges," William reminded as she got off the turnbuckle and gives the ref her title. She took off her hoodie and put it to the side.

"Oh yeah. Let's see if The Shield's girl can give Summer Rae the breakdown."

'Ding Ding Ding'

Morgan's grin turns into a glare as she stares down Summer Rae. 

"It's amazing how her mood changes so quickly when she's in the ring. It's almost scary." Tom said as William agreed

"Let's go, Morgan!" A loud female fan yelled. 

Morgan gives the crowd a smirk. She missed the NXT crowds. They were small but could be heard a lot. She loved NXT. Morgan and Summer Rae circle around each other. 

"You're making a big mistake." Summer taunted.

"Oh really? If it wasn't for Fandango, your body would have been snapped like a twig." Morgan retorted.

Summer glares and runs to her but Morgan ducks and clotheslines her. She goes for the pin and gets a one count. The crowd starts to chant 'We believe' as Morgan looks at the crowd and puts her fist up in the air as the crowd cheers her on. Meanwhile, Summer quickly crawls to the turnbuckle and calls for a time out. Morgan rolls her eyes and walks to her but gets thrown into the middle turnbuckle as she hits her head.

"What a cheap shot by Summer." Tom said. 

Summer puts her foot on Morgan's neck and starts choking her.

"Get off of her Summer! 1! 2! 3! 4!" The ref yelled as Summer released her. 

She grabs Morgan by the hair and throws her across the ring.

"I think she ripped some of her hair out. Ouch...Morgan isn't going to like that." Regal warned.

Morgan recovers and starts hitting Summer with clotheslines. After the 5th one, she kicks her in the stomach and puts her in the backfire position but Summer counters and throws her down on the mat by her hair. She runs to the ropes, hitting her with a leg drop, and pins Morgan for a 2 count. She then puts Morgan into a camel clutch. The crowd cheers on Morgan as she fights out and stands up. She runs back as Summer hits her back on the turnbuckle. 

Morgan turns around and starts hitting her with elbows on the turnbuckle and after the 8th one, the ref stops her. After the ref gives Morgan a small lecture on him counting to 5, she gets kicked in the stomach by Summer as she stumbles back. Summer took the advantage to hit Morgan with a hard spinning heel kick and went for the pin but got a 2 count. 

"Morgan's resiliency is strong. That is what makes her a tough opponent. At first, she would lose matches by 1 hard kick, but over the years, she has progressed into a more resilient opponent. I wonder how much she can take from Summer's kicks." Tom looked on as Summer started complaining to the ref. 

Morgan starts to get a little angry and stands up. As soon as Summer turns around, Morgan jumps on her and starts unloading on her but the ref tries to break it up. She shoves Summer to the ropes and starts hitting her with chops to the chest as the crowd 'Woos' in response. After the chops, she hits Summer with another spinning kick to the face.

She gets on the top ropes and waits for Summer to get up. She jumps to connect with a cross body but Summer quickly runs to the ropes as Morgan falls down hard on the mat. 

"That is not a good landing," Regal observed as Morgan held her stomach. Summer grabs Morgan and throws her to the turnbuckle. She puts her long right leg on her neck and starts to choke her.

"Get off of me!" Morgan yelled and grabbed her foot and threw it down as Summer fell into a split. 

She yells a loud battle cry as she hits Summer with a hard kick in the face. After hitting her with the backfire, she makes her tap out with the breakdown submission. 

"Here is your winner! Morgan Lopez!" Kendall Skye announced as the crowd cheered

"That's what happens," Morgan said and stood up to get her hand raised. 

She grabs her championship and gets on the turnbuckle, raising up her title and has her fist out. 

"It's so good to be back!" She said to the crowd with a grin as they cheer her on.

"A warm welcome back from the NXT crowd. What a nice match." Tom said.

'Later on NXT'

The Shield walk out to the stage to confront Adrian Neville and Corey Graves. They get a loud reception from the crowd while Morgan has her title on her arm.

"It's The Shield! Dean Ambrose, the US champion, with his girlfriend, the Diva's champion, Morgan Lopez, and Seth Rollins and Roman Reigns, the WWE Tag Team champions. What a team these 4 are." Tom said 

"Good news boys. The Shield is back." Seth announced as the crowd cheered. "You remember us right? I know Corey Graves, you couldn't forget because the last time we were on NXT, we left you lying in a heap in the center of that ring. Heh, now good for you, you got yourself back up and you managed to get yourself a tag team championship, congratulations, you're almost like myself and Roman. Almost." The crowd oohs. 

Roman and Seth raise up their titles. "But not quite." He continued as Ambrose oohed and Morgan chuckled at his statement

"Adrian Neville...listen up kiddo, you're carrying around a belt, you're not a champion. you didn't earn that. " Dean said as the crowd 'Ohs'. "You're a thief...a crook and that's an injustice." He added in a dark tone as Roman had a smirk on his face and Rollins grinned. "And injustice, punishable by the law of The Shield. So here's what we're gonna do, listen up, you just won the lottery. I'm giving you a chance to greatness. I'm laying out the challenge to you. Step in the ring with Dean Ambrose, one on one, so I can make you pay for your crimes."

The crowd chants yes while Adrian grabs a mic. "Dean Ambrose, you talk and you talk and you talk. You wanna face me? Then let's do it. But let's make it a little bit more interesting. Why don't you put your US title on the line and why don't we do it right now!" He responded.

Ambrose looks around and looks at Adrian. 

"Brother, do you know who you're talking to?" Ambrose asked as Morgan chuckled. "You ain't talkin' to some NXT chump. All right? No...you're talking to the United States champion, the most important, the best singles champion in this industry." he continued as Rollins pointed at his title. 

Morgan places her hand on his shoulder and smirks at Adrian and Corey.  

"Oh yeah we'll do this...we're gonna do it...next week." Ambrose quickly blurted out as the crowd 'ohs'

"Next week...next week, next week, all right, all right, I guess I'll have to wait till next week to be the guy that destroys The Shield, piece by piece, brick by brick, starting with you."

The Shield looks amused. 

"Oh, we're so scared..." Morgan pretended to look scared.

"You see Dean, next week when I take your US championship from around your waist, justice will finally be served. Believe in that!" Adrian declared as his theme came on and he taunted the crowd.

"It'll be a showdown next week for the US title on NXT," Tom announced.

'Next week, Raw'

Backstage, the Bellas are primping in the mirror and Eva Marie walks up to them. 

"Brie, nice win last week. You sure made Nattie look so silly." Eva grinned. "Speaking of silly..." Eva retorted as Morgan got mixed reactions when she walked up to her.

"Oh, I'm sorry, what was that?" Morgan asked as she got in her face. "Nothing to say?"

"I do."

"Then what? Say it to my face or so help me I will hurt you so bad, you'll never want to slap me again." She threatened. After a moment of staring at each other, she smirked at Eva. "Nothing to say huh? Good cause I don't feel slap slapping the red off you,"

"Shut up Morgan. You always bully people." Brie rolled her eyes

"At least I'm not the fifth grader who puts a 'L' on their forehead. Childish much...?" Morgan asked as Brie and Nikki frowned at her. "And, Eva is lying to you, Brie. That wasn't a good win at all. You only won because of your sister. You can't do anything on your own, can you? It was a cheap win if you asked me. I mean, roll up pins after a distraction? At least finish her off before you win the match. But that's what you do best so, I'm not surprised. Sometimes I wonder how you even became Diva's Champion. Both of you actually."

"Do you know who you're talking to? You're talking to veterans." Eva Marie spoke up.

"Was I talking to you? And the only veteran I know is Natalya, who I'm facing tonight." Philly's diva responded.

"Um, we are veterans." Nikki declared. "You on the other hand...are not."

"I may not be, but at least I won the Diva's Championship in my hometown. And in a good match too." Morgan added.

"First of all, you only won by a fluke. So, who cares about you? You looked silly in that outfit during Money in the Bank anyway." Brie said as Nattie walked up to the girls. "And speaking of looking silly...the fact that you two are even allowed on our show is such a slap in the face." 

"Oh please...you act like you two are the top stars. All the divas are the stars of Total Divas. Not Dumb, Dumber and Dumbest. Get your facts straight." Morgan retorted. 

These girls were ridiculous.

"Ugh, you're such a slap in the face..."

"Actually Brie...this is a slap in the face," Natalya said and slapped her, making the Bellas and Eva gasp. The crowd cheered as Natalya walked away while Morgan laughed.

"You-­no! Rugh!" Brie exclaimed as Eva and Nikki held her back.

"We handle it our way, we handle it our way..." Nikki calmed her down.

"Couldn't done it better myself. You better cover that up with some makeup. If you can..." Morgan smirked and walked away.

"She is gonna get it," Nikki grumbled

"Yeah." Eva agreed

"I'll handle her. I got this." Nikki declared

"Well...Natalya and Morgan are in action next." Cole said as Raw went to a commercial

'In The Ring'

Morgan and Natalya circle around each other and lock up. Natalya pushes her down as Morgan looks at her and nods. 

"Wonder who is going to win this match up," Cole said as they circled around each other again. 

Morgan kicks her in the stomach and throws her to the ropes to give her a dropkick. She jumps on the ropes and hits her with a moonsault.

"Morgan's highflying skills are interesting to watch." JBL looked on as she pinned Natalya for a 2 count. 

Morgan takes control of her with a headlock but Natalya breaks out of it by standing up and elbowing her in the stomach. Natalya starts to take control and grabs her into a suplex hold and holds it for a while as the crowd claps for them. Morgan tries to kick her legs but gets hit by Natalya's suplex. She pins Morgan for a 2 count.

"How Morgan kicked out of that impact is beyond me." Cole stated, watching in disbelief. As Morgan recovers but gets caught in a powerslam by her. "The power of Natalya."

She picks up Morgan and puts her in an abdominal stretch. "Is Morgan going to tap?" King asked

She manages to fight out of it, striking her with a hip toss as she grabs her into a headlock. Natalya fights out of it but Morgan picks her up and throws her to the turnbuckle. She sets her on top of it and gives her a suplex, taking a lot of energy from both of them. 

"Amazing suplex." King looked on as the ref started to count for a double KO. 

Natalya and Morgan get up on 7 and start hitting each other with punches to the face as the crowd cheers for Natalya and the crowd boos for Morgan. She grabs Morgan's punch and hits her with a belly to belly suplex. 

"That's gotta be it." JBL said before she pinned Morgan for a 2 count. 

Morgan rolls out the ring still feeling the impact from Natalya's suplex.

"Morgan looks out of it." Cole said as Natalya got out of the ring. 

Morgan gets up and throws her to the barricade. Then, she throws her back in the ring and gets inside. As soon as Natalya gets up, she walks over to her but gets hit with the discuss clothesline. Natalya pins her again but gets a 2 count. She then grabs Morgan's legs as the crowd cheers. Morgan tries to fight out of it but gets caught in the sharpshooter. She tries to crawl to the ropes as the crowd cheers on The Dungeon Diva.

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

Natalya quickly releases her and looks in fear as The Shield walks down the steps of the arena through the crowd. 

"Oh no, what are they doing here?" Cole asked 

Morgan crawls to the turnbuckle and leans her left arm on the ropes as The Shield surrounds the ring. She smirks to herself and gets up while Natalya is distracted. Morgan walks to her and turns her around to finish her with a backfire.

"And a backfire by Morgan." King said as she laid out Natalya and pinned her for the win. 

As she got her hand raised by the ref, she shook her head at Natalya, "You'll learn soon enough," 

'Later'

After the match, Melanie goes to catering, scrolling on her phone.

"Hey Melanie, I got you some grapes." Colby gave her a bag.

"Omg! Thank you! You rock dude! I love this stuff!" She exclaimed and snatched it off his hands as he chuckled. "This is so cool."

"No problem, I know how much you love grapes."

"Double cool!"

"Oh, and they are also really sour just for you."

"Triple cool!"

"Like the powerbomb." He pointed out.

"Totally!" she grinned, holding a big handful of grapes, and shoved them in her mouth. She began to chew it but spit it out, in disgust. "You asshole! These are rubber grapes!"

Colby laughed and shrugged. "Couldn't resist."

She threw the grapes at him. "That was a good one. But don't get too happy. I'm still going to win this battle."

"Keep dreaming."

----

'Next Week on Raw'

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield.'

"Oh no." King said as Randy and Cena who were in the ring turned their attention to the crowd.

"I think things have got much worse. For Cena and Orton." Cole looked on with concern. As soon as Ambrose, Morgan, Seth and Roman walk down the steps, Cole says, "And here they are!"

"Yeah and if I were the champ, I'd be elsewhere right now," King said. The Shield surround the ring as Randy has his Money in the Bank briefcase as a weapon and Cena has his WWE title in his hands ready to strike. "3 on 2, just how The Shield loves it."

"It's their yard." JBL stated.

Morgan watches as Roman, Dean and Seth get on the apron but then Daniel Bryan runs down to the ring in his new 'Corporate' makeover as his hair is in a neat ponytail, thanks to The Authority. The Shield got down the apron and rushed to the barricade. 

"Whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa, gentlemen, gentlemen! And lady! Everyone just take a deep breath!" Brad Maddox spoke as he rushed out to the stage. "I can see what's going on here and I got a little idea. Since no one seems to be able to get along, how about we have a six man tag match for the main event? The Shield versus Daniel Bryan, Randy Orton, and John Cena tonight!" he announced as the crowd cheered at the idea.

Later on the night, Morgan is at ringside as she watches The Shield's match against Randy, Daniel and Cena. As soon as Daniel is tagged in the ring by Randy, he gets on the top rope and hits Seth with a dropkick as he falls backward to his corner. Ambrose tags himself in and tries to clothesline Bryan but he ducks and kicks Roman off the apron.

Near the end of the match, Cena gets the tag from Bryan but the ref did not see it and gets forced back on the apron. Ambrose hits Cena with a cheap shot and he falls out of the ring but then Orton hits him from behind and starts stomping on him. 

"Hey!" Morgan got on the apron but gets grabbed by Orton for an apron DDT.

"Sorry Morgan, I can't let you distract me," Orton said

"Oh no! Not Morgan! Not your old friend!" King exclaimed as he quickly hit her with a DDT and she rolled out the ring.

During that, Daniel tries to put Seth in the yes lock but he counters it and throws him into Orton as Orton falls out of the ring. Seth tries to put Daniel in a roll up but gets caught in the Yes lock. Ambrose and Reigns quickly break it up and jump on Bryan and The Shield gets DQed. 

Cena runs into the ring and throws The Shield out of the ring with Bryan. Morgan checks on her teammates while Daniel chants 'yes'. As soon as he turns around he gets RKOed by Orton. The Hounds of Justice run back into the ring to try to attack once more but get thrown out of the ring again.

They quickly retreat as Orton hits Cena with an RKO. "Cash it in Randy. We have a new champion tonight! Do it!" JBL exclaimed as Orton grabbed his briefcase.

"No way." Morgan said, getting in the ring with her teammates following her.

Orton gets off the apron as she holds her head, still feeling the effects of the DDT. As Cena recovers, Reigns gives him a spear as he rolls out of the ring. Randy walks up the ramp with his briefcase as Morgan shakes his head at him. 

The Shield hit Daniel with the triple powerbomb and turned to Morgan.

She shook her head. "Not tonight." She said as she stood next to them and did The Shield pose with them over Bryan.

Fans tweets:

'DDT on WWEMorgan101! #YesYesYes'

'Damn no kick tonight Morgan?'

'HAHA Orton owned Morgan with that DDT. Serves her right! #RAW'

'No! Morgan got hit with the DDT! I hope she's okay. She'll get her revenge #MorganRules'

------

'Main event'

Melanie, already in her Shield attire, is walking down the ramp, to meet Danielle and Curtis.

"Hey, I hope I didn't take long, I was waiting for Jon but haven't seen or spoken to him all day. Have you seen him?" Melanie asked.

"No, I haven't hun," Danielle replied

"Maybe he's backstage. Anyway, what do you need me to see?"

"I was thinking of a new dance step while I dance on the stage."

"Show me." 

Danielle and Curtis show Melanie their new dance steps but then Danielle stops and starts to giggle. 

"What? What happened?" Melanie asked

Curtis looked up the ramp and chuckled. "I see why..."

"I see why what?" Melanie inquired again. She really wanted to know why they were laughing.

"Nothing, nothing." Danielle teased.

"Cupcakes and soda! What is going on? Did I do something wrong?"

"Nah, just being beautiful." she hears a voice a familiar voice

"There you are! I was trying to find you all day " Melanie began but saw Jon holding a bouquet. She laughed and blushed, "Oh my gosh..."

"So cute..." Danielle smiled

"Hope I didn't worry you." He gave her the flowers and pulled her in for a quick kiss.

"Get a room you two!" Colby said as he walked down the ramp in his wrestling attire and a bottle of water in his hand. Melanie sticks her tongue out at him. "Ready for the match tonight?"

"Oh yeah. Mark Henry and I got the world's largest slam down. I can handle it."

"You love entertaining the crowd don't you?"

"I like to do a lot of stuff with the guys just like Lita and Chyna even though we are on PG."

Later on, Melanie takes a pic of the flowers and tweets 'What a surprise! How cute #LovebirdsOfJustice'

'In The Ring'

Morgan is at ringside, watching The Shield take on the Usos and Mark Henry. Henry takes control of Seth and Ambrose as he gives them a big splash off the turnbuckle. Morgan gets on the apron and punches Henry's back to get his attention as the ref doesn't look. Henry turns around and glares at her.

"That was not a wise move," Miz said on commentary with Josh.

"Who do you think you are? You think you're all big and bad?" Morgan provoked and slapped him in the face as the crowd was shocked at her boldness. 

"And Morgan has completely lost her sanity folks." Miz looked on.

"Clearly. Slapping the world's largest man will only give you a death sentence. Man or woman." Josh added. The crowd starts to cheer when Morgan gets grabbed in the ring by Mark and picked up for the World's largest slam. "Oh my gosh, he's not gonna-Oh! He did!" He exclaimed as he hit Morgan with the World's Largest Slam.

Morgan rolls to the end of the ring on her back. Mark turns his attention to Ambrose and tags in Jimmy. Jimmy gets on the turnbuckle and does the diving splash on Ambrose. As soon as he gets up, Seth runs into the ring and hits the blackout on Jimmy as the ref is distracted by Roman fighting Mark at ringside. Ambrose pins Jimmy for the win. 

"And Dean Ambrose is gonna steal this one for The Shield." Josh said as he rolled out the ring when Mark and Jey Uso got in the ring.

Roman and Seth go to the barricade while Ambrose goes to Morgan, picking her up bridal style to carry her backstage through the crowd. Roman and Seth grab all of The Shield's titles as they stare down the Usos and Mark.

Fans tweet:

'I kind of fangirled a little when I saw Dean carry Morgan. So cute even though she got hit by Mark Henry's world's largest slam.'

'Lol, does Morgan think before she acts? She's unpredictable and doesn't care about the consequences.'

Morgan tweets 'Sacrificed myself for my team. At least we won. #TeamPlayer'

'Later'

Ambrose cleared his throat, backstage with his team. "I don't want to say that, that's too easy but that was too easy," he said as Seth chuckled. 

"Mark Henry and the Usos...that's exercise. That's a walk in the park. Mark Henry, guys like Mark Henry...lazy, worn out, waste of time...you better start realizing that you aren't looking at rookies...or eye candy." he said as he looked at Morgan. "You are looking at a real diva...A real woman. A woman who gets the job done week after week after week no matter how hard the challenge is. She is, the Diva's Champion Morgan Lopez. The United States champion, the most dominant champion in this company, and may as well be the WWE champion cause let's face it...I'm the man. You are also looking at the tag team champions...the best tag team on planet earth. We set the standard for this industry for now on...so our message to the WWE Universe tonight...start catching up." Ambrose continued

"There is only 1 problem with that...no one can catch up to us. We are so far away from everybody else that it's not even funny," Seth spoke up. "The Usos, we dismantled them time and time again from the bottom all the way to the top. It doesn't matter who you are. Randy Orton, money in the bank winner, Daniel Bryan number one contender for the WWE title, or the WWE champion himself John Cena."

Morgan grabbed the camera. "Time and time again I see divas look like eye candy and have 1 minute matches. Divas with all talk and no action...that is not good for the divas division. So, that's why I stepped in. That is why I stepped up and won the Diva's championship. I finally made the divas worth watching again and I also showed everyone what a real Diva's Champion is." 

Ambrose smirked at her comment while Seth said "That's right." in the background.

Roman takes the camera. "It doesn't matter who you are...where you're from...or what you're willing to do, there is no end to all of this. There is no end to justice...believe that and believe in The Shield." 

'Next week, Raw'

After RVD wins the battle royal to challenge Dean Ambrose, The Shield walk down the steps and through the crowd while RVD and Mark Henry are in the ring. The crowd chants 'RVD' as Morgan, Dean, Seth and Roman get on the apron. All of a sudden, the Big Show's theme comes on as Ambrose's eyes widen, and gives Seth, Roman, and Morgan a panic stare.

As the Big Show walks out in his street clothes, Seth mouths 'Oh Shit...'

"Huge problem," Morgan mumbled as they all slowly got off the apron while Big Show walked down to the ring. She quickly walked over to Ambrose and retreated with her teammates.

'Smackdown'

Morgan is at ringside, watching The Shield take on Big Show, RVD and Mark Henry. Near the end of the match, she watches in delight as Ambrose waits for Big Show to get in the ring. Ambrose kneels and punches the mat before quickly standing up which reminds her of how the Joker would stand. 

"Do you see how lucky I am to have a badass like him?" The Philly diva taunted the crowd and gets boos in response. 

Ambrose grabs Big Show, about to hit a DDT but Show picks him up and slams him down. Morgan drops her smirk and widens her eyes. 

"That was NOT supposed to happen!" She pointed to the crowd and turned back to the apron, banging on it. Big Show makes a fist as she starts to panic and quickly gets in the ring. 

"No! Don't do it!" She begged as Big Show stopped and looked at her. 

"Morgan trying to talk Big Show out of punching her boyfriend." Cole looked on.

She gets in front of Ambrose, standing up to Big Show. "I said, don't do it."

"Get out the ring Morgan!" The ref ordered.

While Ambrose recovered, the Big Show grinned and made another fist as the crowd cheered. Ambrose pushes her out of the way as he gets punched in the face. 

"Dean!" She yelled and kneeled to help him. 

The ref forced her out of the ring while RVD got tagged in and hit the Five Star Frog Splash on Ambrose to win.

"Seems like things didn't go as planned!" Cole laughed. "RVD has pinned the US champion!"

Ambrose rolls out the ring while Seth, Morgan and Roman go to help him. 

"I am so useless!" Morgan beat herself down.

"You did what you could," Roman reassured as she nodded

"Rob Van Dam has pinned the United States champion. Can he do that Sunday?" Cole questioned.

'Backstage Fallout'

Morgan is annoyed and leans on a wall while Rollins throws a fit. An interviewer and camera walk up to the team

"This can't be happenin'" Seth exclaimed.

"Excuse me? Excuse me? Shield uh we just wanted uh-" The interviewer began.

"What's your problem? Shut up! Get out of here!" Seth pushed the camera away.

"Dude, calm down," Morgan spoke up as she had her title on her arm. Roman and Ambrose walk around while Ambrose holds his jaw. "Dean, I'm sorry, I should have done something better," she continued to feel guilty that he got punched.

"It's fine." Dean comforted her.

"Did you just see what just happened? That's not gonna happen again!" Seth rambled angrily as Ambrose grabbed his shoulder and tried to calm him down. "Those guys " 

"All right, all right. It's fine." Ambrose said

"It ain't fine..." Seth mumbled. 

Morgan sighed and tried to calm him down in the background as Ambrose looked at the camera about to give a promo. 

"It's fine...although I am a little disappointed in Rob Van Dam, Rob, letting the Big Show do your dirty work...letting the big men fight your battles for you." Ambrose said while Seth kicked something in the background.

"Hey! Calm down." Morgan snapped

"Might as well let him be..." Roman sighed. 

Morgan gives up and watches Seth go on a mini rampage

"SummerSlam kickoff...Big Show isn't gonna be there in LA. The 5 star frog splash ain't gonna be in LA. And the United States championship, that sure ain't gonna be in LA for you either. Cause now you're going one on one with Dean Ambrose with the championship on the line. You're playing chess with Bobby Fisher, there's just no way to win dude...and the world is slowly finding out that fact. Dean Ambrose...The Shield and the United States championship are the whole damn show." Ambrose pushed the camera away.

After the segment, Melanie started to laugh. "It is so hard to not laugh at you being angry."

"Hey, I keep it real." Colby chuckled.

After the show, Melanie walked around on her phone. 

She tweets 'SummerSlam Axxess! Watch me reveal the 30 years of WrestleMania roster of WWE2K14 in LA. #RepresentingTheDivas'

Fans tweet:

'OMG! I can't wait to meet you! I'll be in LA!'

'Can't wait to see you, Damien, King, JR and Ric Flair reveal the roster! It's going to be awesome.'

'I can't wait to meet you in LA! You are so cool!'

'Cannot wait to meet you in LA during SummerSlam Axxess!'

Melanie smiled at the comments and looked up as she saw Jon sitting by, checking his phone. 

"Hey." She grinned and kissed him but noticed him wincing in pain. "You all right?"

"Yeah, I'll live." He replied, brushing it off.

"You're hurt." She declared

"I'm fine­-" He hissed in pain again when she touched his jaw.

"You were saying? Jon, you gotta go check this out. It may be broken or cracked."

"Mel, I'll be fine. It's not broke."

"Jon! Come on."

"Melanie..."

"Dude, I can't kiss you if your jaw hurts." She exclaimed

"Yes, you can." He grabbed her by the waist, leaning in.

"No sex during work hours, lovers." Celeste teased as she walked by while Melanie gently pushed Jon away.

"That's a good sentence but isn't good for this situation, Celeste!" Melanie exclaimed. "As for you, let's go." She grabbed his hand and took him to the doctor's office.

"Can't believe you're dragging me here..."

"Yeah yeah, yeah, you'll get my lovin once we find out about your jaw."

Once they arrive at the Trainer's office, the doctor checks out his jaw. Melanie and Jon get the news that he just needs to ice it. 

"See? It's not broken." Jon shrugged.

"Hey, you never know!"

"Now can I have my kiss?"

"I'll be in your locker room," she said with a flirty smile and left.

Dumbfounded, Jon watched her leave in confusion. "Wait, what?"

"Mister Good, I believe she wants you to follow her." The doctor responded with an amused look.

Jon quickly got off his seat. "Thanks, doc." He said and quickly ran after her.

--------

Favorite Hashtag?

#MorganRules

#LovebirdsOfJustice

#TeamPlayer

#RuthlessMorgan

#BelieveInMorgan

#RepresentingTheDivas

Forced To Believe Chapter 16- Frustration

Chapter Summary: Morgan attends Summerslam, Melanie starts to get a push as creative wants her to become the outspoken diva, Morgan continues to have issues with Eva Marie and expresses her concern to her old friend Randy Orton about his actions at Summerslam

Words: 8,000+

-----

Today was the day of SummerSlam Axxess as Melanie had on casual wear consisting of jeans, a WWE shirt that says 'Believe in Morgan', and some sandals. She put her hair in a high ponytail and walked to where she was supposed to sit with her teammates for a meet and greet. She ended up bumping into Saraya (Paige).

"Hey! Happy birthday!" Melanie grinned and hugged her.

"Aw, thank you!" Saraya smiled and hugged back

"I gotta go but I'll catch up with you later. Kick some ass today!"

Saraya chuckled. "I will."

Making it to her destination, she sits next to Joe, taking the seat at the end, "Sorry I'm late."

"Nah, you're fine," Jon said as he is wearing a yellow shirt with a leather jacket and sunglasses.

"About time you got here." Colby joked.

"That reminds me, when are you going to make your move on the pranking? It's been a while." Melanie recalled.

"I'm still working on that." Colby scratched the back of his head

"Haha, someone ran out of ideas."

"Did not..." 

Melanie sees the fans forming a line. "Let's see how long it takes for my hand to cramp."

"Hi, Morgan!" 3 girls in their teens greet.

"Damn, you really are popular these days, Mel. These girls just kicked us to the curb..." Colby teased as the girls quickly apologized which amused the wrestlers. 

"You are like our favorite diva! You are so cool!" The first girl expressed her admiration.

"Aw, I'm glad." Melanie started to sign autographs and took some cute photos with them.

An interviewer walks up to The Shield. "Hello Morgan, you mind us interviewing you?" The male interviewer asked.

"I love interviews. Ask away, man," Melanie encouraged.

"You know people are starting to call you and Dean a power couple?"

Melanie and Jon glance at each other with smiles. "Really? Wow, I didn't know that. When was this?" She asked

"Ever since Money in the Bank."

"Wow, I've been out of the loop." she laughed.

"She's always out of the loop. I knew about it. And listened to the reception the crowd gives us." Jon spoke up with a smirk.

Melanie turned to him. "What!? And you didn't tell me?"

Joe chuckled at the sight and signed a fan's picture. 

"Sorry, baby." Jon shrugged

"You two have gone through a lot, how are you two?" The interviewer asked

"Going strong." Melanie proudly said with a smile.

"Glad to hear, keep representing."

"We will." 

After 30 minutes of meeting and signing fans' items, Larry King and his sons walk up to The Shield as security blocks the line. They get out of their seats so they can be interviewed. Joe, wearing a Shield shirt and jeans, Jon, Melanie, and Colby, wearing a gray shirt, a cap and sunglasses, stand before Larry King and his sons, Chance and Cannon, and one of their friends.

"We are with The Shield. How is it like being evil?" Larry asked as a camera started rolling on them.

"It's awesome! Oh my gosh, it is so cool to act like a crazy person in the ring." Melanie exclaimed as everyone laughed.

"It feels great, every day when I get up in the morning," Jon replied.

"We get booed here and there." Joe added.

"We're the champions of the world." Colby said.

"You guys win, I thought it was the opposite, I thought the bad guys are supposed to lose." Larry said.

"Sometimes the bad guys do win." Jon replied.

"Oh~"

"What's the best part about being the bad guy?" One of Larry's sons asked.

"The angry face, and like what Melanie said, act crazy." Joe replied.

"What's your major move?" Larry asked Melanie.

"The backfire and the breakdown." Melanie said with a smile.

"Wow, that sounds really intense. What is the backfire?"

"You see, it's like a DDT but you kick out your leg as you pull the person down on their head. And the breakdown is a painful submission I do on the women. I sit on their back and wrap their arms around their neck like a straightjacket and hold their wrist. While I do that, I pull back, causing pressure."

"Sounds painful. You divas are tough. But you are such a sweetheart when you're not in the ring."

"I try, man, I try."

Chance and Cannon start staring at Melanie in admiration.

Larry looks at his sons. "I'm sorry, my sons have a huge crush on you."

"Oh wow, do they?" Melanie giggled as she looked at Chance and Cannon smiling at her.

"Can't help it, she's so pretty." Cannon grinned.

"You're about to make me blush. You two are so handsome."

"You mind giving us a kiss on the cheek?" Chance asked, feeling hopeful.

"I guess you can steal a kiss on the cheek from me." Melanie kissed Larry's sons on the cheek and also kissed their friend on the cheek as well as The teen boys sighed in happiness. 

"Watch out, Dean, they might steal your girl." Colby joked at Jon as they all laughed.

"The Shield guys. Go get somebody!" Larry exclaimed as he shook their hands.

After Larry and his sons leave, Melanie looks at the fans as they chant 'Injustice.' She realizes that the fans were upset with Larry busting in line but then an idea pops in her head. 

"Hey! Everyone, how about I offer you guys hugs? Will that calm you down?" The crowd quickly agreed and she looked relieved. Security unblocks the line and the fans proceed. Melanie sees a female with long black hair and in her early 30s wearing a shirt that says 'Kill The Queen'  

"Oh wow, that brings back so many memories." Melanie began to think about her TNA days.

"I know it's a WWE event but I couldn't help but wear this to meet you." The woman said happily.

"Fucking A! I love fans that represent the places I worked hard from, besides WWE. You just made my day, girl."

"I'm so happy. Been a fan since TNA. I loved how you betrayed Madison. It was awesome! And then you would always wear black and scare Madison like you were actually going to kill her. Awesome gimmick.

Mind if I take a photo with you?"

"Of course." she stood up for the picture and gave her a big hug,

During Axxess, Melanie was shocked at how much love she got from her fans. From kids running to her with big smiles on their faces and giving her a big hug, to her fanboys. 

"It's Morgan!" A group of guys, in their early 20s exclaim.

"Hi guys." she waved

"Oh my gosh, you are like the hottest diva ever!" The first guy said.

"No, she is not, she's cute!" The second guy added. "Such a cutie."

"On fire!" The third guy declared.

"Beautiful!" The fourth exclaimed.

"Nah, she's sexy!" The fifth one said

"Shut up guys! Dean is right there! You want him to triple powerbomb us!?" The sixth guy warned as the Hounds of Justice were amused.

"It's cool, no worries." she laughed. 

Melanie even met older women who complimented her on her ringwork and mic skills. She was loving SummerSlam Axxess. After the meet and greet was over, she walked around and was stopped by another interviewer.

"Hey Morgan, how are things in the diva's locker room?" A female interviewer asked.

"Everyone wants to wrestle me," Melanie answered

"Oh no, jealousy?"

"Completely the opposite"

"How so?"

"You see, the reason why the divas love to face me is because of how they can get praised for the match too and not just me or the winner of the match. A lot of these matches happen mostly on NXT thought. But usually, when I have a match, I try to let them take control of me in the ring and let them show off their good moves instead of it being a squash match. That's why me and Alicia had such a great match at WrestleMania. Even though there are sometimes I have to do a squash match on live TV, NXT is mostly where I can have a real one on one match with the diva so they can show off their moves. Like Aksana for example. She has potential."

"Wow, I did not know that. That is really something."

"Yeah. Sometimes I put myself in a diva's shoes who really isn't winning matches and is always losing to a top diva. I don't want that." As Melanie talks, Celeste snuck up behind her with a grin. "That's why I want them to bring it their all. Also, that is why I put my body on the line for money in the bank. So, I took it like a woman and took all those spears Kaitlyn gave me during our match in my hometown."

"You definitely took some hits there." 

"Haha, a lot of hits. I don't know if I'll be able to have kids but I wanted that match to rock and hopefully go down into one of the best diva matches." As Melanie finished her sentence, Celeste put her in a headlock as she laughed

"Hey, you said for me to give it my all. Half those spears weren't even for you." Celeste teased.

"I know, I know." Melanie chuckled as she got released by the hybrid diva.

"So you two are best friends?" The interviewer asked

"She's my little tomboy when she isn't on cloud nine." Celeste teased.

"What?!" Melanie exclaimed.

"Cloud nine?" Interviewer inquired.

"Oh you know, her and Dean. They are all lovely dovely. The locker room thinks they're cute. Oh did you see her and him wrestle in the ring hours before Payback?" Celeste nudged Melanie's side as she grinned. "I think it's so romantic how he saved her from the Big Show. SO cute even though he got punched. Oh, and I caught them-" Celeste began but Melanie grabbed her mouth.

"Quiet you!" Melanie warned.

"We heard on the E! website, that there was a poll on which couple was the most popular and it's tied between Nikki and Cena and you and Jon." the interviewer brought up.

"My votes for Morgan." Celeste grinned.

"That's what's up." Melanie gives her a low five.

"How do you like the fans?" The interviewer asked.

"I love how a lot of my fans remember me from the development areas and TNA. It's really cool that I have longer term fans like that. Such an honor." 

"You girls have a good rest of the day."

Melanie walks around again and sees some fans and waves at them. She catches up to Randy. "Dude! Great news! My hand doesn't hurt from singing autographs!"

Randy laughed. "Awesome."

"I know right! I'll catch you later." she waves at him and catches up with Jon as an interviewer confronts them.

"You mind us asking you a question?" The interviewer asked.

"Not at all." Melanie gestured for them to continue.

"How does it feel being a heel?"

"Hm...I do miss my face moments."

"Oh no, you're blowing me off?" Jon asked as she laughed

"Haha, no. I like being a heel. It's interesting to portray such a weird, loud, wild crazy character who is vicious and shows no mercy whatsoever but sometimes I do miss those face days ya know? But you never know, maybe Morgan will be back in the light someday."

'30 Years of WrestleMania Roster Reveal'

Damien, Ric Flair, J.R and King were already in the ring. "But we need a diva to help us out don't we?" King asked as the crowd cheered. "Ladies and gentlemen! Please welcome, Morgan Lopez!"

Morgan comes out with a grin but is still slightly in character minus the mean attitude.

"What's up people!?" she asked on the mic as soon as she got inside the ring and the crowd cheered in response.

"SILENCE!" Damien shouted.

"I'm sorry, who are you again?" Morgan asked

"I am the uncrowned world heavyweight champion."

"Really~?" Ric Flair asked.

"Haha, you funny." Morgan replied.

"My briefcase says it all right here. I can cash it in anytime I want." Damien said.

"That is not a world championship belt, that is a wannabe like you are." Ric replied as the crowd 'Ohs'

"Burn..." Morgan chuckled.

"And for you to mention my name in the same sentence as yours is the most ridiculous thing in the history of this sport. Let me see. Ric Flair's 16 time world champion...and uh...what's his first name?" Ric asked.

"Damien," King answered.

"Damien Sandow...wow...that uh, haha, that's almost hilarious..."

"We interrupt this speech with a breaking news flash. Your opinion does not count. These people would much rather hear me speak, listen to every word I say than to see you and you!" Damien pointed at Ric and Morgan.

"Woo!" Ric shouted

"Silence!"

"Woo!"

"Silence!"

"Woo,woo!"

"Silence, silence!"

"Woo,woo!"

"Silence!"

"Woo!"

"Silence!"

"Woo!"

"Silence!"

"Woo!"

"Silence!"

"Woo!"

"Silence!"

"Woo!"

"Silence!" Ric starts doing his walk around the ring as Morgan laughs and the crowd cheers. "Woo!"

"You like this!? You're entertained by this!?" Damien cried as Morgan kept laughing.

"Yes, yes I am." Morgan nodded as the crowd chants 'Yes'

"Before things get even more out of hand, we have one more person to show for the 30 years of WrestleMania." King said.

"Finally. I'm coming up, I'm coming up." Damien said with hope but then it showed Morgan's model in the game as the crowd cheered happily.

Morgan widened her eyes in awe. "Wow..."

"What!? You let this woman in the game but not me?! Your savior!?"

"Snooze you lose buddy." she smirked.

"How dare you?!"

"How dare you?"

"You!"

"You."

"SILENCE!"

"Silence!" Morgan continued to mock.

"SILENCE!"

"Silence!"

"Rugh! I'm done with this!" Damien angrily said and got out of the ring.

"Bye! No one will miss ya!" Morgan waved

After the segment, Melanie walks around and Jon meets up with her another interviewer walks up to them. 

"Are you ready to face either Natalya or Brie for your title?" The interviewer asked

"Totally ready." Melanie nodded

"Have a strategy?"

"Hm...cheat."

"That's my girl." Jon praised

Melanie laughed. "I'm joking! Joking! Get out of here." she pushed Jon away as he chuckled

"So what is your real strategy?" The interviewer asked.

"I've been watching Natalya and Brie's recent matches and also I've been remembering all the moves Natalya has done to me. Since I'm familiar with Natalya's wrestling style, I should be able to avoid her sharpshooter and her other deadly moves. Brie on the other hand...I'll snap her body like a twig along with that twin sister of hers." she said in character.

"Did you watch Natalya's tag match with Maria Menounos against Eva Marie and Brie?"

"Yes. I gotta stay away from those roll up pins."

"What do you think of Eva Marie's first match?"

"She did all right. I just really want to face her in a one on one match."

"Not a tag match?"

"Nah, one on one seems more better. I want to see what she's made of. She really loves to talk, so how about you take it to the ring. Eva Marie, I want to challenge you to a match. You up for it?" Melanie asked, looking at the camera.

The interviewer went to find Eva Marie as she signed her Maxim magazine to her fans. "Hi, Eva." The interviewer greeted.

Eva Marie smiled. "Hey."

"So moments ago, Morgan has issued a challenge against you. What do you say about that?"

Eva Marie smirked and nodded. "Game on. But it'll be game over for her once she steps in the ring with me."

"Those sound like fighting words. Can't wait to see these two go at it one day."

"I might give her a preview during SummerSlam, just watch out."

'Back to Melanie, she is with another interviewer'

"How does it feel being one of the first divas on WWE2K14 30 years of WrestleMania? There was a secret poll on the WWE app about it and the WWE Universe chose your match."

"I feel honored. I was not expecting that. I know that I've been in the scoops but I didn't know they put me and Alicia on there. That's awesome. I can't wait to play the game." Melanie answered proudly. The interviewer thanked her for her time and walked away. Minutes later, the same interviewer who interviewed Eva comes back. "Back so soon?"

"Yep. We are back with Morgan. Eva Marie has told us 'Game on, but it'll be game on for her once she steps in the ring with me.' What do you say about that?"

"Wow...if you really are feeling this confident, then I can't wait to see if what you say is true. I'll be waiting for you in the ring. Hope you're ready for a backfire sweetie." she blew a kiss at the camera.

The interviewer chuckled. "Another question, may we ask why you are so loyal to The Shield? You've been DDTed by your old friend Randy Orton and got hit by the world's largest slam by Mark Henry. How are you still able to stand here and take the pain? You have taken a lot of hits for them."

"Man...they saved my ass so many times...it's time I return the favor. It's what teams should do. We have each other's backs. We sacrifice everything for each other."

"Last question, who are you rooting for the WWE championship match?"

"Honestly, I believe Daniel Bryan is going to win. He has a lot of momentum and he has such heart in wrestling. I see him winning the title. Cena had a good run, but he met his match. Daniel is going to win the title, I know it."

-----

'SummerSlam'

During RVD's match against Ambrose in the kick off show, RVD was on the turnbuckle about the do the five star splash but hears:

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

Ambrose rolls out the ring as Roman, Morgan and Seth walk down the steps. Morgan jumps off the barricade and walks to Dean to help him. "You okay?"

"Yeah." Dean held his stomach. 

The fans explode in cheers when Mark Henry's theme comes on as they look at the stage. Morgan and Dean glanced at each other as Roman and Seth were not expecting RVD to have help. The Big Show comes out as Seth starts to throw a fit.

"Unbelievable..." Morgan grumbled. 

Near the end of the match, RVD gives Dean the rolling thunder and gets on the top rope. He gives him the five star frog splash but then gets speared by Reigns. 

"Yes!" She shouted as Ambrose rolled out the ring and hugged him.

"Winner by disqualification...Rob Van Dam!" Justin announced as Ambrose high fived Roman.

"Couldn't get it done Rob! You couldn't get it done!" Dean shouted as he held his title.

'Later on the PPV'

'I've had enough I'm taking you down'

"Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome, the divas champion, Morgan!" Lilian announced as she came out with a smirk on her face. 

She has the title up in the air and twirls around with it three times and then rests the championship on her shoulder.

"Morgan will be watching this diva's match tonight and will face the diva who wins the match with her title on the line. Let's see if Morgan can retain the championship." Cole looked on.

"Yes, the lovely Philadelphian is ready to go," King said as she taunted the crowd in the ring and leaned on the turnbuckle.

After Natalya comes out with Cameron and Naomi, the Bellas walk out with Eva Marie as Morgan held her throat and gagged once she saw their outfits. 

"Looks like Morgan is disgusted by their outfits." Cole laughed

Morgan gets out of the ring and stands at ringside to watch Brie's match against Natalya. During the match, Natalya is out of the ring and Eva and Nikki are about to attack but Morgan gets in front of them.

"Back it up. Back it up." She threatened in a dark tone as they quickly backed up.

"Looks like they don't want any part of Morgan." King said.

As soon as she turns around, Eva Marie grabs her by the hair as Morgan tries to get her off.

"An attack from behind!" Cole yelled as Eva pulled her down. 

Morgan holds her head and looks at her angrily. The crowd boos Eva as she blows her a kiss.

"Are you kidding me!?" Morgan yelled and got up to start chasing her.

"How can Eva run in those heels?" Cole asked in surprise. Eva runs backstage as Morgan runs after her. In the ring, Brie takes control of Natalya. Minutes later, Morgan drags Eva down the ramp as the crowd cheers. "Oh boy!" 

Morgan releases her and grabs a chair under the ring but Cameron and Naomi quickly stop her.

"Whoa whoa whoa! Morgan calm down!" Naomi exclaimed.

"You're crazy!" Eva Marie yelled as Nikki helped her up.

"I'll show you crazy!" Morgan snapped but gets grabbed by Cameron and Naomi. "You want to attack me from behind?"

"This rivalry has really escalated to a whole new level," King said as Eva and Morgan got separated.

Fans tweets:

'Morgan better destroy Eva one of these days! #SummerSlam #MorgansBringingTheHeat'

'An attack from behind? Morgan isn't going to forget about this. #SummerSlam'

After Natalya wins, Morgan gets in the ring. "Make the best woman win," Morgan said as Natalya nodded

'Ding Ding Ding'

Morgan and Natalya lock up but Natalya flips her on the mat and continues giving her pressure on her head. Morgan breaks free and as they stand up, they start to have a fast paced match as Morgan keeps doing high flying moves on her and with a lot of near falls. She hits the backfire on Natalya and quickly pins her. 

"It's over!" JBL exclaimed

"1!"

"2!"

"Oh!" The fans exclaim as Natalya kicks out. 

She hits the discuss clothesline on Morgan which almost knocks her out. Natalya pins her but gets a 2 count as the fans get hyped. Later on in the match, Natalya hits her with a suplex off the turnbuckle as the crowd claps for them. She crawls over to pin her but Morgan kicks out at 2.

Near the end of the match, Morgan ducks Natalya's discuss clothesline and hits her with a quick backfire to win the match

"Here is your winner! And still the Diva's Champion, Morgan!" Lilian announced.

The ref raises up her hand and gives her the title. She smirks and takes a bow with the championship. 

"Someone is acting cocky tonight." Cole said with amusement.

"Why not? She won." JBL supported her as she got out of the ring

"This is what The Shield's girl is all about." She boasted.

Morgan tweets '#SayYourPrayers because I'm #ComingForYouEva'

'WWE Exclusive Video'

After Randy wins the WWE championship in a screwy way thanks to Triple H's assistance, Morgan gets interviewed by Renee backstage.

"What are your thoughts on what just happened during the Main Event of SummerSlam?" Renee asked

"Honestly? This is not cool at all. I think it's unfair to Daniel Bryan as well. Like come on, Daniel fought a hard and long match against Cena. He won that title fair and square. Even though Randy is a friend of mine, I just don't know why he would even go through with the match after Triple H attacked Bryan. I just want answers. Why would you be such an asshole and do this crap? All I can say is...they are both sellouts. Plain and simple."

Morgan tweets 'Triple H was #WEAK. Getting involved and screwing Bryan...what #WhatBS...'

'After The Show'

Melanie sneaks into Colby's locker room and sees him taking a nap. She grabs some pink nail polish and starts painting his nails. 

Jon walked in. "Oh my God..." 

Melanie held her mouth to stop herself from laughing. "He deserves it, he's taking too long to make a move."

An hour later, Melanie was eating grapes backstage.

"Melanie!" Colby yelled as Melanie turned around. She sees Colby's face red and glaring at her.

"Hey, how ya doing? Oh my gosh! Nice nails!" she grinned.

"Very funny. No more Mister nice guy."

"Ooh, I'm so scared." Melanie teased

"You should be." Colby declared and walked away.

'Monday morning'

In the hotel room she shared with Trinity, Melanie wakes up and sees a tattoo on her arm. "Ahh! What is on my arm!?"

Trinity quickly ran out of the bathroom with a toothbrush in her hands to see what the fuss was about. "Oh my gosh, when did you get that?"

"Colby is so dead if this doesn't wash off before RAW." She gets up and looks in the mirror in the bathroom. The tattoo was a heart and around it said 'Colby Rulez!' and then she turned to look at Trinity who kept laughing. "Okay, I know you know something about this, spill it."

"Colby had help from Celeste," Trinity confessed with a giggle

"Whose side is she on!?" She exclaimed before laughing with her.

"I think she's helping both of you guys out." she mentioned as Melanie started washing off the tattoo.

"Oh my gosh, it won't wash off!" Melanie panicked.

"Relax! It'll come off before Raw starts."

"Who told you that?"

"Colby did."

"He's lying...I'll be back, I'm going to hurt him." she grabbed a bucket and left the hotel room as Trinity followed her.

"I'm tuning in for this."

Making it to The Shield's shared hotel room, Melanie knocked on the door and Joe opened it. 

"Hi, good morning, Believe In The Shield, cookies and cream, I love grapes, Colby's gonna die today, yeah, all that good stuff." Melanie said as she walked in with the bucket. 

Trinity and Joe chuckle at her rambling while Melanie sees Colby snoring on the bed. She walks to the bathroom and fills the bucket with cold water. After she fills it, she walks out of the bathroom and walks up to the two toned male.

"Wakey wakey eggs and bakey!" She shouted, throwing the cold water all over Colby as he jerked up with a yell.

Trinity has a hand over her mouth in disbelief and starts laughing as Colby falls off the bed. 

"What the hell!? What the hell was that for?!" He yelled and snapped his head to Melanie. She then ended up hitting him with the bucket. "Ow!"

She grabbed a pillow and started hitting him with it several times. "You asshole!"

"What did I do!?"

"You're the one who gave me a tattoo! When does this go away?!"

"I don't know!"

She put him in a headlock. "When!?"

"I don't know!"

"When!?"

"All right! All right! In a week!" Colby yelled and he got released.

"A week!?" She screamed. "What am I supposed to do with a 'Colby Rulez' tattoo for a week!? A week!"

Colby stood up and shivered. Melanie kept hitting him with the pillow as he scrambled to the bathroom and locked it. 

"I'm gonna kill you, you motherfudger!" She banged on the door.

Joe rubbed the back of his neck as he watched the scene. "This is intense."

------

'Raw'

After Morgan watches Ziggler find out he has a match against The Shield, she tweets: 

'So you wanna give out matches with The Shield if you don't agree with HHH? I don't agree with him. So am I gonna get a match against my team?'

She also tweets 'Oh my gosh...I am surrounded by sellouts and followers...What has become of us? I mean, best for business? #YouFunny'

Morgan watches The Shield's match backstage and after their match against Dolph, She tweets 'That's my boys. Give him justice! #BelieveInTheShield'

'Backstage'

Morgan was walking and bumped into Maddox. "Morgan! Just the lady I was looking for." Brad grinned

"Oh boy...what do you want...?"

"So I heard your little interview about Triple H and read all of your tweets. Seems like you don't agree with what he's doing."

"Why wouldn't I? I'm not a follower like you are." she snapped as the crowd cheered for her. Brad chuckled and ignored her last sentence.

"You see here's the thing...I've decided to put you in a match..." 

"Okay...? Are you done wasting my time?"

"Well, before you go, I should tell you the type of match you're in. You will be in a handicap match. Eva Marie, Layla and Brie Bella against...you." The crowd booed while Morgan looked at him in disbelief.

"Are you kidding me?"

"Good luck." Maddox said and walked away.

"3 on 1?" Morgan exclaimed as the segment ended.

Morgan tweets 'Everyone doesn't have to agree with the boss. Speak up and say your opinion. #SpeakUpNoMatterWhat #TakeWhateverIsThrownAtYou'

'Later on'

Melanie was on her phone when Stephanie approached her to give her a heads up that she would be needed for a last minute segment that had just been thought of recently. 

"All you have to do is tell me off about the whole situation and then I slap you and tell you that your match will be coming up soon and then you walk away angry. Oh, another thing, show a lot of aggression in your match and also anger. The Shield will be involved too. I know this is all last minute but I know you can do it. There is no script for this one. You need to think quickly on your feet this time. Say what you want." she was told by Stephanie.

Shit, this is abrupt. Melanie didn't know what creative had planned but she was excited. She's been getting a lot of help thinking on her feet and her improvising lately. Things should be fine.

'Later'

Onscreen, Stephanie is on the phone but hears the door slam open. She watched as Morgan stormed up to her as she got off her phone. 

"What can I do for you?" She asked with a smirk.

"You and your husband make me sick!" Morgan shouted. The crowd cheers as Stephanie's eyes widen.

"I agree with Daniel. I'm also thinking of a word that starts with a B and it rhymes with witch. You are a witch you know that? You and your stupid plans to screw Bryan was uncalled for and wrong. And now you're going to make your little puppet, Maddox, force me into a 3 on 1 match? What kind of crap is that? Who are you to force me into a match like that?" she rambled on angrily.

Stephanie chuckled slightly. "Do you know who you're talking to?"

"I'm standing right before you aren't I?" She snapped

"Do you know who I am?"

"In fact, I do. I'm talking to a woman whose husband is a sell out-­" 

Stephanie gives her a stinging slap in the face as the crowd erupts in 'Ohs'.

"How dare you talk to me like that, I can have the Divas Championship stripped from you. Your match is coming up. Get ready before I make it a 4 on 1 match." Stephanie glared at her.

Morgan rubbed the side of her face. "Unbelievable..."

"Unbelievable? You are unbelievable. To have the audacity to come up in here and say your opinion on what my husband is doing which is very good for business? How dare you?"

"And what are you going to do about it?"

"This is exactly like you Morgan. You always want to be the tough girl but you're not. Face it, Morgan. You're worthless and you are nothing but a failure. You won that title by a fluke. I was this close to stripping you from it. I just hope this beating tonight shows you to shut your mouth and mind your business. Not get out of my office."

Morgan rolled her eyes and left the room.

Morgan tweets 'Looks like somebody forgot the 1st amendment. #FreedomOfSpeech #BeOutspoken'

After the segment, she was praised for thinking quickly on her feet and was told to keep practicing for the upcoming storyline she'd be a part of. Stephanie even teased and told her to work on her freedom of speech for the new gimmick they were planning to work with soon. 

-----

'Backstage'

Morgan is walking with a worried look. "Well, coming up next, Morgan is in a handicap match against Eva Marie, Layla and Brie Bella. This is going to be interesting." Cole said. 

"I really wonder if she stands a chance against 3 divas. This should be interesting but is her head in the right place?" JBL asked.

Morgan gets stopped by Eva Marie as the crowd boos her. 

"I can't wait for our match tonight so I can finally prove to you how I'm a better wrestler than you. And you're going to be all alone. No one, not even your little boyfriend can help you. Maybe after I win, he'll see what a great woman I am instead." Eva boasted while Morgan glared at her. "Dean Ambrose right? He is pretty cute. Not to mention hot. I wonder what he sees in you. You're so wild and crazy. You're also violent. Guys like classy girls. Not trashy. So, once I beat you tonight, Dean will be all over me. I can't wait. Once he comes to me, he won't even be thinking about you at all." 

"Uh oh. This isn't good." Cole said as Morgan exhaled with her eyes tearing up.

"If I were Eva, I would leave," King warned

"Ha! Are you about to cry? Wow...you're not tough at all. You got soft. It seems that if I get under your skin, you'll break."

"Yes, I am breaking. I'm going through my breaking point because I am about to cry tears of anger if you don't get out my face." Morgan growled.

"You see? This is why Dean needs a real woman. And I can be that for him. And in fact...I might just pay him a visit after our little match. I'd kill to see him shirtless. And maybe sneak a kiss. But I guess I have to wait. See you in the ring." Eva smirked and walked away as Morgan gave her an icy glare as the segment ended.

Morgan tweets 'I'm done being nice. #TurnUp'

'Later'

Morgan is getting ready for her match and Kaitlyn walks up to her as she gets a nice reception. "Hey, Kaitlyn..."

"Hey. I just saw what happened between you and Eva. What is going on?"

"Nothing..."

"What is going on with you Morgan?"

"Look I'm just...going through stuff..."

"Going through stuff? You're letting these people get inside your head. Morgan, don't tell me you are going to change just because someone says you're wild and crazy. So what? Who cares? That is who you are. I mean, are you really going to let Eva say all that stuff? Especially about your boyfriend?"

"No..."

"Then give her the ass beating she deserves. Don't let her words bring you down. You are so much stronger than this. Stop doubting."

"I'm not."

"Yes, you are because you let Eva get to your head. Do you honestly think Dean is going to choose her over you? He loves you. Now go out there and please bring all that emotion out of you. I see the frustration on your face. You want to hurt someone. How about you take those emotions and take it out on the divas like you usually do?"

Morgan sighed and nodded. "Okay."

"I'll be watching. Please punch her for me."

Morgan tweets 'Okay, no mercy tonight. Eva is going to regret everything #TheTwirlingPrincess will overcome this handicap match.'

Kaitlyn replies, 'Yeah! #TurlsUnite WWEMorgan101'

'At The Gorilla'

Before Melanie's match, she starts stretching and has a frown on her face. 

"Aye, it's the wild diva," Joe said with a warm smile as he walked up to her with Jon and Colby.

"What?" Melanie snapped in a dark tone.

"Whoa, whoa, what did we do wrong?" Colby asked with surprise.

She cleared her throat. "Sorry, I'm getting into character. I have to make sure I'm in a pissed off mood. Sorry, hehe,"

"Well, you're doing it right that's for sure,"

"Ready for the upcoming storyline?" Jon asked.

"I'm nervous. I mean, I hope the fans don't think of me badly. I still want to be a child's favorite diva." Melanie shrugged

"They will. Don't worry," he reassured

'In The Ring'

Layla, Eva Marie and Brie were already in the ring. 

"In the ring are the divas who are facing Morgan in a handicap match. This match is so unfair, I don't think Morgan can take on three divas at once." King sighed.

"The self proclaimed Twirling Princess needs to think of a game plan, that's for sure," JBL said. 

Morgan walks out to her theme with a frown as the crowd gives her a loud reception. She stares down the three divas while they taunt her.

"Oh man...she's not grinning or twirling tonight," King said with disappointment.

"Not in the mood she's in tonight. She's ready to decimate these divas." Cole mentioned.

"Loser!" Brie said and put an 'L' on her head. Layla starts to do the same and so does Eva.

"How's Dean?" Eva Marie asked with a smirk.

After that question, Morgan snapped and ran to the ring as the crowd cheered with anticipation. 

"Here we go!" King yelled as Morgan speared the first person she could get her hands on. Thankfully, it was Eva Marie. As soon as she spears her, she starts unloading on her.

"The match didn't even start yet!" Cole exclaimed as Eva started screaming for dear life. 

Layla and Brie try to grab her off of her. Moments later they do as the ref grabs Morgan to the corner while Brie and Layla hold Eva.

"Are you serious!?" Eva cried with her hair all over the place.

"Well, the crowd is in Morgan's corner tonight," Cole said.

"Get off of me! Get off of me!" Morgan yelled as the ref released her. 

She puts her hair in a neat ponytail, showing everyone that she is not playing around and is ready for business.

"Someone's getting serious!" JBL exclaimed

"You want to taunt me? You wanted to do this right? Well, let's go. I want you in this ring right now." she points to Eva.

"Nope, not a chance." Eva gets on the apron as the crowd boos her and Layla starts off the match.

The Philly Diva nodded, "You know what? Fine." 

'Ding Ding Ding.'

"And here we-Oh!" Cole exclaimed as Morgan hit Layla with a quick backfire and went for the pin as she looked at Brie and Eva. 

She puts her fingers up as the fans chant "1! 2! 3!" and Layla is eliminated as Eva and Brie look surprised.

"She's not playing around." JBL looked in awe.

"Was that even 10 seconds?" King started chuckling. Morgan throws Layla out of the ring and turns her concentration to Brie and Eva. "Is it me or does Morgan look hot when she's mad?"

"It's always you and the beauty king..." Cole said.

"You get in the ring," Brie said to Eva.

Eva quickly shakes her head. "No way."

Brie gets off the apron. 

"Get in the ring Eva." The ref ordered. 

Eva looks concerned for her safety as she gets in the ring.

"I think Eva lost her confidence," Cole pointed out 

"Okay, look, I was just kidding about all the things I said. Let's just forget about it." Eva said with a fake smile.

"Oh, okay, sure, we can." Morgan gave her a fake grin.

"So nice for you to finally agree with me."

But then Morgan punches her in the face making her stumble on the mat. 

"That's gotta hurt." JBL winced.

Morgan grabs her by the hair, throwing her to a corner. She starts giving her hard chops to the chest as the crowd 'Woos' in response. She then throws Eva out of the ring and follows her as Eva clutches her chest.

"You want to try to intimidate me!? Huh!?" Morgan yelled and threw her to the barricade and to the ring back in and forth several times.

"We all knew this was going to happen. Morgan will never back down from anything." JBL said as she threw Eva back in the ring before throwing her around like a ragdoll.

"I know Eva regrets everything she said," Cole chuckled as Morgan hit her with a sinister kick in the face.

"Wait Morgan, wait." The ref said as he checked on Eva. "Do you want to continue?"

"No, I don't." Eva huffed as she got out of the ring. 

She did not want any part of Morgan's beating. All she wanted was to get out of the ring and escape from her fate. She finally learned her lesson to never mess with Morgan. Morgan gets out of the ring and grabs her by the hair.

"Don't think you're getting away easy!" she yelled and threw her back in the ring. 

Morgan hits the backfire on her and is about to pin her but stops. The crowd starts to cheer when she puts Eva in the breakdown as she starts tapping. 

"Morgan get off her! She's eliminated!" the ref yelled as she began to lean back in more, keeping the hold.

"Morgan is going to end up breaking something!" King exclaimed

"Morgan let go! Let go now!" The ref ordered. 

Morgan lets go and then throws Eva Marie out of the ring, angrily.

"Wanna mess with me again!? And stay away from my boys!" she yelled while Eva was still hurt from the beating. 

She gets help from another ref to go backstage while Morgan smirks at what she has done. Turning around slowly, she looks at Brie.

"No thank you," Brie muttered and got off the apron. She does the 'Loser' sign and starts walking through the crowd.

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

Brie quickly looks around but then sees Rollins walking through the crowd. 

"Oh no." Cole said.

"Oh yes!" JBL cheered

"Brie better get out of there." King warned.

Brie starts to run through the crowd but sees Roman walking her way. Morgan has her arms crossed and watches Brie scramble through the crowd in fear, smirking in amusement. Brie gets to ringside and starts running up the ramp. 

"No way, Morgan!" Brie exclaimed but then Ambrose blocked her way and glared at her.

She starts to back away from him but gets picked up over his shoulder as she screams. She gets thrown back into the ring as Morgan grabs her by the hair and hits the backfire on her which makes a big impact on the mat.

"Brie might be out cold. Did you hear and see that impact?" King cringed as Morgan pinned her for the win.

Fans tweet:

'I love aggressive Morgan.'

'When The Shield came out, I got so hype! #BelieveInMorgan'

Morgan tweets '#RuthlessMorgan returned tonight. It was worth it.'

'Later'

Dean, Roman and Seth are in the ring with Big Show as Morgan looks on. 

"Well, Morgan looks calm after the beating she gave those women. I'm just glad she is okay and won the match." King said

"Are you kidding? She didn't break a sweat." JBL praised

'Ding Ding Ding'

Big Show quickly goes after Roman and pushes him out of the ring. Dean and Seth try to gang up on him but Show pushes them away. He throws Dean on the turnbuckle and throws Seth into him. Morgan winces as the Big Show hits Seth with a big body splash. He throws Ambrose out of the ring and turns his attention back to Rollins.

"Poor Seth." She said with a worried look before she went to check on Ambrose.

When Big Show throws him out of the ring, Seth holds his knee in pain since he tweaked it with his match against Ziggler earlier. As Roman slides back in the ring, he gets speared by Show. 

"What a spear!" Cole exclaimed

"If he keeps this up he will be victorious," King guaranteed.

The crowd claps for the Big Show while Morgan and Dean grab Roman by the legs to pull him out of the ring. 

"Guess it's time for The Shield to regroup." Cole said as 'Big Show' chants surround the arena. "Reigns is still floored by that spear."

Morgan checks on Roman outside the ring while Ambrose tries to put Show in a headlock but gets thrown off his back. 

"Roman, you all right?" she asked with concern as Roman held his stomach and gritted his teeth.

"Yeah...I'll be fine." he managed to say.

"All right." she turned her attention back to the ring. As The Big Show takes control, he steps on Seth's back as Seth yells out in pain. "Hey! Get off of him! Do your job, ref!" 

"450 pounds!" Cole exclaimed as the ref tried to stop Big Show.

"Show is decimating The Shield." JBL said. 

Once Show throws Seth out of the ring, he starts to take control of Ambrose. He goes to give him a chokeslam but Morgan gets on the ropes.

"No! Don't do it!" she yelled. 

The ref tries to get Morgan off the apron, but as Big Show and the ref are distracted by her, Seth comes up from behind and hits Show's leg as he releases Ambrose.

"Again and again she always saves her team," Cole exclaimed while Morgan smirked in satisfaction.

"So? She's doing what she wants to do. It's smart. Big Show needs to remember not to pay her any attention next time." JBL shrugged. 

Rollins gives Big Show a big knee on the head from the top rope as

Ambrose gets a 2 count. They try to suplex him but Big Show counters and suplexes them. When The Big Show turns around, he gets speared by Reigns. 

"There are bodies everywhere, good grief." JBL chuckled

"Everybody's down." King watched.

"We got to put him down. We got to put him down." Seth repeated as The Shield recovered and stood up.

Roman roared and The Shield hit him with the triple powerbomb. Roman, Seth and Dean, still feeling the effects of Big Show's moves, crawl over to Show and pin him to win.

'Later'

The Shield guard the ring while Vince and Stephanie are in the ring. The rest of the roster is on the stage. Morgan shakes her head slightly as Triple H walks down the ramp while Stephanie claps for him. 

"Give it up for the game!" Vince announced.

"I guess The Shield are running security," Cole said.

Triple H gets in the ring. "I had my doubts but in the end, you did the right thing," Vince said and hugged him.

Triple H grabs the mic. 'You sold out' chants erupt in the crowd as Morgan mentally agrees. 

"So I guess this is where I'm supposed to explain myself to all of you right? As you would put it, why I would throw away the future and why I would screw Daniel Bryan. It always makes me laugh, how short sighted all of you are. I did what I did last night to ensure the future of the WWE. I did what I did last night, for all of you." Triple H explained

"Wow..." Morgan grumbled as she rolled her eyes.

"I did it for you, I did it for all of your children, I did it for their children, I did it for all of you." Triple H pointed to the roster. "...standing up on top of that ramp."

Morgan sees Teddy Long and Brad Maddox clapping for him. 

"Asskissers..." She mumbled as she stood next to Ambrose, Roman and Seth.

"I did this for my wife, and our children so that this can exist in their future. I did this for each and every one of you in the WWE Universe. So that this can exist in all of your futures. You think I wanted to do that to Daniel Bryan? Hell, I like Daniel Bryan. I consider him as a friend. I'm a big fan. He deserved to win but let's be honest. WWE champion? Face of the WWE?" Triple H asked as the fans chanted 'Yes' all over the arena.

"No. No. You, you deserve better than that. You deserve the complete package. You deserve A plus. Not B. Don't ever settle for less. I gave you A plus. And Daniel Bryan comes out here and says he has a personal problem with that? That's a sacrifice I'm willing to make. You think he has personal problems? What about my personal problems? Let's put this on me for a second, forget Daniel Bryan. How did I feel about this personally? You think I wanted to do this to Daniel? 15 years of blood sweat and tears? No, it hurt me. It hurt me personally to do that to Daniel Bryan. And let's look at the guy I did it with. You think I liked doing that with him?" Triple H continued

"Hell no. I took away all that bitter feeling to do what was right for all of you. I don't really care about Daniel's personal problems. To say you have personal problems with it is just selfish Daniel. This is not all about you. You need to check your ego at the door pal. Just like I do mine. It's not about me, it's not about what I do, it's about the WWE Universe. You put your personal feelings aside and you do what is right for business." He added.

"You have got to be kidding me..." Morgan mumbled as 'Daniel Bryan' chants surround the arena. 

"And right now, I am gonna do what needs to be done and I'm gonna put aside my personal feelings one more time and I am gonna bring the future, your future, the face of the WWE. The coal that has become the diamond. I give you the new WWE champion, the Viper, Randy Orton!" Triple H announced.

'I hear voices in my head'

Orton walks out slowly with his title. 

"Here is the man who cashed in his money in the bank to Daniel Bryan to win the title," Cole announced. 

As Orton is at the end of the ramp, Morgan steps up to him and he stops in front of her. She gave him a disappointed look, trying to comprehend what was going on.

"Why? I don't understand why you would do this." She weakly said as Randy responded by giving her a cold stare.

"Looks like Morgan is disappointed and upset at her friend for what he did at SummerSlam." Cole looked on.

"That's surprising," King said as JBL agreed

Orton smirks and walks past her as she looks down and turns around to look at him. Orton shakes Vince's hand and then Triple H's hand. Orton and Stephanie look at each other and she hugs him. 

"After all the things he has done to that woman?" Cole asked.

Orton grabbed a mic. "I told you so. I told you that when I cashed in, you would not see it coming. And here I stand before you, for the 10th time, the Apex Predator of the WWE. Now I'm not used to saying thank you. But after what you did last night for me Triple H, I owe all of this to you." Orton shakes his hand and gives him a bro hug. "As a matter of fact, everyone in this arena should stand on their feet and show this man the respect he deserves." 

Stephanie and Vince applaud them while Orton gives the mic back to Triple H.

"Now, since we own the place, we have eyes and ears everywhere and I know that Daniel Bryan is in this building. So here's the thing, I know you have a personal issue, so I'm offering you to come in this ring and get it all off your chest. So Daniel, come on out. You know what? Hold on, Shield guys, Ambrose, Lopez, Reigns, Rollins, can you do me a favor? You guys are a little intimidating and he's probably scared. You mind moving to the side?" Triple H asked as The Shield move to the side. "I don't want anyone touching Daniel Bryan. Anyone that touches Daniel Bryan, there is going to be problems. That includes you 4 as well. Daniel come on out."

"There he is!" Triple H said as Daniel walked out with his jeans and his T-Shirt. As soon as he tries to get in the ring, Ambrose, Rollins and Reigns start to attack him.

"Come on!" Cole exclaimed but then Daniel fought back. He throws Reigns to the steel steps and tries to get in the ring but Ambrose holds him off and they start fighting up on the ramp until Seth hits him from behind. Morgan starts to look conflicted. "What is Morgan doing? Is she going to help her team?"

"She looks confused." JBL pointed out as she stood there and didn't know what to do. 

Daniel kicks Seth's tweaked knee and kicks him in the face. Ambrose runs towards Daniel but he flips him over as Dean's back hits the ramp.

"Look at Bryan go!" Cole shouted

Daniel turns to Morgan and starts walking up to her but she shakes her head. 

"I'm not going to do anything," She admitted and kept her distance from him.

After taking a good look at her body language and conflicted expression, he could tell she was telling the truth and backed off. He turns his attention to the ring, instead. Triple H ignores the fact that Morgan did not try to attack Daniel and begins to speak again.

"Let's talk about this. Get your feelings out." Triple H said as Daniel walked to the ring. He gets speared by Reigns as Ambrose, Reigns and Rollins beat on him and are about to do the powerbomb. "Whoa no no no no no no no, hold on. Put him down, stop, put him down. That's not what I want. Daniel Bryan has something to say, Daniel, let him come in the ring and say it." 

Bryan recovers and slowly gets back in the ring.

"Come on, show some guts. That's it. You got it." Triple H cheered as he made it to the ring but got RKOed by Randy.

Morgan looks at him in disbelief. 

"Just as Daniel was getting in the ring?" King exclaimed as Vince, Triple H, Stephanie and Orton raise up their hands.

"Our new WWE champion. The face of the WWE. Randy Orton." JBL declared.

"This is a black day for WWE." 

Morgan tweets 'Everything is just so screwed up. #Conflicted #WhyRandyWhy'

'WWE Exclusive Video'

"I-­I don't understand why you would do this. You couldn't wait for another time? I mean, right after Triple H pedigreed Bryan? Why?" Morgan asked as she looked up at Randy, backstage.

"Aren't you proud of me? You're supposed to be a so-called friend of mine," he recalled

"I am your friend but this was not cool. What you did was wrong."

"Morgan, you should know me by now."

"I thought I did but right now, you aren't the Randy I know."

"Well, this is the real me. Get used to it." He coldly stated and walked away.

"Don't have a choice..." She sighed with a disappointed look.

------

Favorite Hashtag?

#FreedomOfSpeech

#BeOutspoken

#SpeakUpNoMatterWhat

#TakeWhateverIsThrownAtYou

#TurnUp

#WhatBS

#BelieveInTheShield

#YouFunny

#MorgansBringingTheHeat

#SayYourPrayers

#ComingForYouEva

#WEAK

#TheTwirlingPrincess

#TurlsUnite

#Conflicted

#WhyRandyWhy

Forced To Believe Chapter 18- I Know What I Have To Do

Chapter Summary: Morgan experiences AJ's Pipe bombshell, Morgan continues to express frustration on the abuse of power from The Authority and the roster's lack of action.

Words: 7,000+

------

'Tuesday Morning'

Melanie carries several boxes of cereal to her hotel room while she wears her navy blue pajama pants and a navy blue tank top. 

"Oh my gosh, why so many boxes?" Celeste asked with a towel around her. 

"Getting ready for the next prank I'm planning." Melanie grinned and filled the bucket with cereal and milk.

"Can't wait to see this. I'm getting a front row seat." 

Melanie takes a photo of the bucket and tweets 'My next plot of pranking WWERollins. #BreakfastIsServed'

Celeste helps her set up the bucket on top of the door. "How do you know if he'll come?"

"Colby has a habit of ruining my mornings," Melanie mentioned, remembering the moment she and Jon had in bed before Colby barged in.

"That was kind of funny though." All of a sudden, the door knocks. "It's open!" Celeste called out as she and Melanie sat on the couch.

Jon opened up the door. "Good morning!" he happily greets, but then the bucket falls on top of him. Melanie widens her eyes and puts her hands on her mouth in shock.

"O­oh my gosh! I am so sorry!" She quickly stood up as Celeste looked on in shock. Colby starts laughing as he and Joe stand behind Jon.

"That was freaking awesome!" Colby clapped.

Jon sighed and wiped some of the cereal off his face. "I'm surrounded by prankers..." he grumbled.

Melanie quickly got a towel and tried to clean his face up. 

"Wow, cereal and milk? So glad I didn't get hit with that. Nice try, Melanie." Colby grinned.

"Jon, I am so sorry!" Melanie exclaimed

Joe looked on with a half smile, trying not to laugh. "I'm taking another shower." he left the room.

Melanie turned to Colby. "Dude! This is all your fault! You're supposed to be pranked, not Jon." 

Colby laughed and left the room with Joe. 

"Wow..." Celeste giggled.

Melanie ran her hands through her hair and sighed. "I am SO not getting grapes this afternoon..."

"Oh yeah, you and Jon were gonna go to the store."

"Yeah...so long grapes..."

'Later'

Melanie and Celeste walk back to their hotel room after eating lunch together. Once Melanie opened the door, she got covered in red paint as she sighed. 

"...Nice..." Melanie said as she looked down at her body, covered in red paint.

"Yikes..." Celeste cringed as she looked at Melanie.

Colby grinned at his success as he rushed to their hotel room. "Success!" he cheered while Melanie turned around.

She smirked and put her arms out. "Want a hug?"

"Oh crap." Colby ran away.

"Why you running?" she asked in a teasing manner. 

Celeste takes a photo of Melanie while she shrugs at the camera. 

She tweets 'Poor WWEMorgan101 Looks like WWERollins got this round. Right? #BloodyMorgan'

'WWE Main Event'

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

The Shield walk out with their titles while Morgan walks in front of them.

"And these may be the 4 untouchable superstars in the WWE, coming out of Monday Night Raw. Seth Rollins, Roman Reigns, Morgan Lopez, Dean Ambrose, The Shield as we welcome everyone to Main Event. Josh Mathews ringside along with the Miz. We start things off with six man tag team match up." Josh said.

"From SummerSlam, to Raw there is so much to talk about in the WWE." Miz said. 

Morgan goes to ringside as she watches The Usos and Kofi do their entrance and get in the ring.

'Ding Ding Ding'

Kofi and Dean start the match as they lock up. "Dean starting things off with Kofi. Dean also started off SummerSlam with his title on the line against RVD." Josh mentioned.

"Yeah. RVD should have been the US champion in my mind but Rollins and Reigns got involved." Miz added as an Uso and Seth started wrestling in the ring. 

Morgan looks at the action with a focused look on her face as her hair lays on the left side of her shoulder.

"As beautiful Morgan is, she has a wicked, aggressive personality when she's in the ring. No doubt she will be a great Diva's Champion during her reign." 

"Yeah, she can be nice when she wants to be but that feisty attitude of hers gets her wins in her matches. Her aggression with the divas shows that she is not playing around. I wonder who will challenge her for the title." Miz wondered.

"My concern is her reaction on Raw. She looked so conflicted when she was with The Shield, Orton and Triple H. And now she seems more at ease when she is just with the Hounds of justice."

"She did say she did not like the best for business motto."

Morgan watches as the Usos take control of Rollins. 

She banged on the mat. "Let's go, Seth! Come on!"

Seth gains control and starts to take control of Jey Uso. But then the Usos throw Ambrose out of the ring and kick Roman out of the ring with Kofi's help. Kofi and the Usos pick up Rollins and throw him on top of Roman and Dean as Morgan rushes over to them. 

"What a stunt by the Usos and Kofi!" Josh exclaimed. Morgan quickly rushes out of the way as The Usos and Kofi fly on top of The Shield. "That's how you play offense with The Shield."

Later on in the match, The Shield take control 

"Whenever you like the Shield or not, they always have a great game plan. You look at Roman, he is kind of the muscle of the group. Seth Rollins is the high flyer. Dean Ambrose is the wild card. You never know where he is gonna come from or what he is gonna do. And Morgan is kind of a mix of all three of them. Her aggression and anger remind me of Roman, her high flying skills and speed remind me of Rollins and her personality and unpredictable moves remind me of her boyfriend Dean Ambrose." Miz said. "The Shield never lets you breathe; they are just always on you like a pack of dogs."

The Uso manages to get a tag from Kofi as Kofi hits a crossbody to both Roman and Dean inside the ring and dropkicks Seth off the apron. Roman runs toward Kofi but Kofi holds down the ropes and he falls out of the ring. Kofi turns his attention to Dean as his momentum builds. He does the twin leg drop on him as he gets ready for the Trouble in Paradise. Just in time, Ambrose backs up into a corner to evade it.

"Very smart by Ambrose." Miz complimented as Morgan looked relieved.

Seth runs in the ring but gets thrown out by Jimmy. Jimmy tries to jump on him but hits his face on the barricade when Seth moves out of the way. 

"Did that hurt? Good." Morgan laughed as she looked at Jimmy. She turns her attention to Dean. "Duck!" 

Hearing her shout made Ambrose turn around quickly and duck Kofi's Trouble in Paradise. But then Kofi catches him in the SOS and Roman breaks up the pin. 

"Yes!" She cheered as the crowd got very into the match.

"Kofi was just a second away from winning the match!" Josh exclaimed as an Uso jumped on top of Roman and they both fell out of the ring. 

Dean rolls up Kofi for a pin but Kofi counters it and Ambrose kicks out of it in time. Kofi goes to the corner as Ambrose runs to him. He kicks him and Ambrose falls down. Seth rolls an Uso inside the ring as the ref turns his attention to him. While the ref was distracted, Morgan got on the apron while Kofi got on the top rope. She grabs his legs and he falls down while the ref tries to push the Uso out of the ring. She quickly gets off the apron so she won't get caught.

"Effortless," she smirked and high fives Rollins.

"You see! I told you! Keep your eyes on Morgan! She's a wild one." Miz yelled as Dean did the headlock driver on Kofi for the win. 

Morgan grinned and got in the ring as Ambrose stood up. 

"The Shield pick up another victory," Josh announced as The Shield's theme came on. 

Morgan grabs Dean's title and gives it to him. He then grabs her by the waist to smooch her, making the crowd scream.

"Whoa! Was not expecting that." Josh looked on.

"That's a kiss of justice." Miz chuckled. 

Fans tweet:

'Ambrose planted one on Morgan. #KissOfJustice'

'Morgan is awesome! She took down Kofi like it was nothing. Go Morgan!'

'OMG! Ambrose and Morgan kissed! Ahh! Fangirling!

'Watching Dean and Morgan kiss made me fangirl a little'

Morgan tweets 'We do what we do best. #DoYouBelieveNow #Effortless'

'Raw'

In the opening of Raw, The Shield were guarding the ring, looking at the ramp as their theme plays around the arena. 

"Welcome Ladies and gentlemen to Monday Night Raw, live in Phoenix, Arizona. Here are the members of The Shield..." Cole said.

"Ladies and Gentlemen...The Shield." Justin announced as Morgan was in the middle of Dean and Roman. Triple H's theme came on as he walked out. "Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome the COO of the WWE, Triple H!"

"You saw The Shield and now we know why they are standing there. It seems they have become personal security for Triple H." Cole recapped. 

Triple H walks down the ramp and gives The Shield a smirk. Once he walks past them, Morgan rolls her eyes. She did not feel like listening to another segment about what's best for business. She wanted this to stop but wondered if it was the right thing to do. She knew she would have to pick a side. Stay with The Shield, her boys, her two guy friends and boyfriend, or step up and be outspoken. While she played the scenarios in her head, Orton walked out and got in the ring. She hears that Triple H got Orton a gift.

"You have got to be kidding me..." she retorted as Randy's gift was a car. 

A Cadillac Escalate. 

Orton starts grinning and is surprised. "I don't know what to say. I don't know what to say. Thank you, thank you Hunter for the very generous gift. And you know what? I want to thank you for having a vision. Of realizing that the only man who could be the WWE champion and the face of the WWE is me."

Triple H smiled. "Go check it out." He gestured but then Daniel Bryan came out with a grin on his face as the crowd chanted 'Yes'.

"Would you look at that? Sweet ride Randy, sweet ride. That's way nicer than my Honda Fit. I mean, that's awesome and you know what? Well deserved. You worked really hard for that WWE championship. But while you're out making thank yous, I got a couple of thank yous I'd like to make. I think it's a good time to thank each and every person here. To thank everybody in the WWE Universe. Because I'm not the biggest, I'm not the strongest, I'm not the prettiest, I mean, clearly, that's twinkle toes Orton in there." Daniel said.

Morgan starts to chuckle, earning an annoyed look from Triple H. 

"You people have believed in me, have supported me, and you have no idea how much that means to me," Bryan continued. "Secondly...I would like to thank John Cena. Thank you John, for giving me the chance to wrestle in the main event of SummerSlam because Triple H would have never given me that chance. John, thank you. And lastly, and most importantly, I would like to thank Triple H. I would like to thank him because he finally showed his true colors. Heck, Morgan was right, you are a sellout in a suit."

Orton and Triple H snap their heads to Morgan as she smirks at Daniel. "I mean, look at yourself, Hunter. Look at him, everybody just look at him. The rebel in the leather jacket that used to break the rules, is now, in Morgan's words...'A sell out in a suit.'" he went on

"Hey Dan, you need to think about who you're talking to right now. This is the COO of the WWE! And I'm the WWE champion! You need to show us respect! The same goes for you Morgan! And you're lucky Hunter assigned you with The Shield."

Morgan starts to look annoyed and slowly turns around to look up at him. 

"Excuse me? I'd like to catch myself respecting your ass, you don't deserve crap, you asshole!" She snapped as she was grabbed by Rollins and Ambrose.

"Don't." Seth warned

Orton looks at her, not expecting her to lash out at him like that but Triple H ignores her. 

"She's not worth the time." Triple H advised Orton as he turned his attention back to Daniel.

Morgan calmed down and turned to look at Bryan as she stood guard once again.

"Maybe you didn't hear me. I am the face of the WWE-"

"Oh the face!" Bryan exclaimed, cutting Orton off. "Now ladies and gentlemen, he's the face! Let's hear it for the face of the WWE. At Night of Champions, when I get my rematch for the WWE championship, that face is going to be rearranged." he determinedly said as the crowd cheered for him. "And Triple H, your vision of the future, that's gonna be rearranged too. Because I will become the new WWE champion! Yes! Yes! Yes!"

"Oh~ isn't that a sweet little fantasy? Yeah, it really is, it's really sweet." Triple H replied. "When you wish, upon a star." He started to sing. 

Morgan slowly turns around and looks at Triple H like he's crazy. 

"Make no difference who you are." He finished his song. "You know what Daniel? In the real world, it makes a difference who you are. You are not an A player. Randy Orton is an A player. You, my friend, are nothing more than a B at best. Now, you wanna prove yourself to the world? I'll give you your opportunity to live your dream to have your little fantasy. Tonight when you go one on one with Seth Rollins. Oh, and by the way, when you're done with Seth Rollins, if you make it past him, you get to go one on one with Dean Ambrose." 

Morgan looked amused at the reception Dean got since she could hear loud fangirl screams.

'Must have been the kiss.' She thought as she remembered the kiss she and Dean shared on Main Event. She lost count of how many fangirl tweets she read about them.

"And if by chance, you limp away from Dean Ambrose, I'm gonna give you the gift of Roman Reigns. I am gonna give you the gift that just keeps on giving. I am gonna give you the gift of justice! I am gonna give you the gift of The Shield. And you know why Daniel? You wanna why I am willing to do all that for you? Because I believe in you and I believe that this is what's best for business." Triple H dropped his mic as his theme came on.

"Is that what is best for business?" Cole asked

"I don't know if this is all about business. I think it is personal." King said.

Fans tweet:

'Wow, those were some loud screams for Ambrose. Was it because of the kiss?'

'Morgan owned Orton!'

'Morgan and Dean might steal Triple H and Stephanie's spotlight of being one of the top couples. What a loud fan girl reception.'

Morgan tweets 'I'm tired of listening to the same crap over and over again about what's best for business.'

------

'Later'

After Natalya's match against Brie with the Total Divas but Morgan, at ringside, AJ comes out to a nice reception. 

"Omg, you guys. I just watched last night's episode of Total Divas. And it was insane, oh my gosh, I mean the Bellas were dealing with their obvious daddy issues. The funks broke up and got back together again, Natalya's fiancé isn't much of a man. And the other two were also there. It was great, it really was and it was like the end of the world and it was only on Sunday nights on the E! Network! Ahhhh!" AJ sarcastically exclaimed, jumping up and down as the crowd laughed.

"Oh wait, there is someone else. Hmm...what is her name...Harley Quinn...Shield's girl...Dean's sinister girlfriend...the chick who had a justified lip lock with Dean...Oh! The Diva's Champion! Morgan!" AJ said as the crowd erupted in cheers. "Morgan, could you come out here please?"

Morgan walked out with her championship on her right shoulder and in her normal Shield attire but with a small vest that stops underneath her upper torso. The crowd gives her a warm welcome as she waves at her fans. 

"What...?" She asked AJ in a monotone.

"Here is my buddy! Morgan Lopez! I saw you on Total Divas! Ugh, you were just great! Just great! I mean...during some of the unaired bonus scenes that were shown on WWE's website, I saw that you really couldn't handle the pleasure." Morgan was surprised at her sudden explanation and her face started to heat up. "I mean, lately, the way you look shows that Ambrose is certainly giving you justice. A lot~ of justice." AJ grinned as Morgan's face got redder.

"Look at her face! It's like a tomato!" King exclaimed.

"Are you done embarrassing me?" Morgan asked with an irritated tone.

"Morgan, I am not out here to embarrass you. I'm trying to tell everyone that your boyfriend is a man, unlike Natalya's fiancé. And Eva, I would back off of Morgan's man, he isn't interested." AJ stated. 

Eva glared at the two while Morgan smirked in amusement at AJ's comment. 

AJ continued, "But I want you out here because I have something to say to you and the Total Divas. Do you want to know what I see when I look in that ring? Honestly? A bunch of cheap, interchangeable, expendable, useless women." The crowd cheered as the Bellas started to get furious.

"Say it to our face!" Brie yelled.

"Women who have turned to reality television cause they just weren't gifted enough to be actresses." AJ continued. 

Morgan was mentally preparing herself for the diss that AJ was about to say to her once she was done with the divas in the ring. 

"Say it to our face! Say it to our face!" The Bellas yell.

"And they just weren't talented enough to be champion just like Morgan here." AJ turned to Morgan as she snapped her head to her.

"Excuse me?" Morgan asked, making sure she heard her correctly. 

Why would she praise her?

"I'm standing right here!" Brie yelled

"I have done more in a year than all of you done in your entire collective careers. I have saved your divas division, I have shattered glass ceilings, and I have broken down doors, why? So a bunch of ungrateful stiff plastic manikins can waltz on through with a thank you?" AJ asked

"You just skip! You just skip!" Brie yelled

"You guys can't even go backstage and shake my hand and look me in the eye cause you know that I worked my entire life to get here. Morgan is the only diva besides myself who takes heart in the ring. She showed me at Money in the Bank and shows it every week unlike you. If she wins or loses, if she's with or without top superstars, Morgan has done more in a year like me. She saved this divas division along with me. All the challenges she has faced, she overcame them and continues to prove week after week that she can really be a great diva." AJ praised. "And you know what? She is the only one I would want to face out of all you Total Divas." 

The crowd cheered for AJ as the Total Divas looked annoyed.

"I am so going to have targets on my back now..." Morgan mumbled as she had her left hand on the back of her neck.

"You see, I gave my life for this. And you were just handed 15 minutes of fame." AJ said to the Total Divas in the ring and at ringside. "Morgan left a huge opportunity to be in the WWE years ago but left because she wanted to wrestle, not just be a manager. Which isn't what any of you women would do. Morgan didn't want to be here because she was related to another WWE wrestler, she wanted to be herself and show what she could do and be different. She is the only one who shakes my hand and thanks me for the hard matches we go through and all the hard work we go through in matches. Morgan never sucked up, she earned the right to be here as she worked her ass off in so many development areas,"

"I didn't get here because I was cute, or because I came from some famous wrestling family. Or because I sucked up to the right people." AJ continued

"Jealous! Jealous!" The Bellas yell.

"I got here because I am good. I earned that championship." She pointed at Morgan's title. "And lost it in a good match with Kaitlyn and Morgan. But no matter how many red carpets you want to walk on, in your 4,000 dollar ridiculous heels, you will never be able to lace up my Chuck Taylors. You're all worthless excuses for women. And you will never be able to touch me. And that...is reality." AJ dropped the mic as her theme came on.

AJ turns to Morgan, tilting her head to the side. She grinned and began skipping around the stage as she looked at her in amusement. Before going backstage, AJ blows a kiss at the Total Divas while Morgan mouths 'Wow'

'Backstage fallout'

"What did you think of AJ's PipeBombShell?" Renee Young asked

"Shocked. I was not expecting her to praise me. I thought she was going to diss me. But just because she praised me does not mean I'm going to give her a title shot right off the bat. She has to earn it just like every other diva, here. And besides, I have my guard up. I won't fall for any of her tricks. Who knows what is going through her mind," Morgan determinedly replied.

'Later On RAW'

The whole roster is out on the stage to watch what happens with Daniel Bryan. If anyone gets involved, they will be fired. While Daniel is in the ring, The Shield walk through the crowd while Morgan is in front of them. 

Once the Shield jump over the barricade, Morgan sees Renee Young, interviewing the Big Show. 

"Now Big Show, while I have you here, you made some comments about how SummerSlam ended and then you were in a handicap match against all three members of The Shield at the same time, what are your thoughts about that?" she asked but The Big Show remained silent as Morgan looked at him with disappointment.

Renee walked over to Ziggler. "W­-well Dolph, I know you were in a similar situation last week as well, you must be holding back some anger and frustrations about that, are you?" 

Dolph stayed silent as well.

'This is not good...' Morgan thought.

"Let me get the Miz. Miz you are one of the most outspoken superstars here, it looks like we are about to witness the annihilation of Daniel Bryan, do you care to comment?" Renee asked.

"Yeah, I would but what happened to Dolph and Big Show last week and what's gonna happen to Daniel Bryan is..." The Miz stopped talking, fearing getting fired as Morgan ran her hands through her hair and sighed. 

She knew she had to do something soon. But would the roster listen to one woman? A diva? A part of The Shield? Did they know she didn't like what the authority was doing? Did they see her reactions towards the punishment Daniel faced? She'll have to find out.

"Okay, it looks like you don't want to get fired as well, let's go back to ringside," Renee said, giving up since no one wanted to comment.

'Ding Ding Ding'

Morgan stands in between Ambrose and Reigns as they watch Daniel's match against Seth. Daniel takes control and clotheslines Seth outside the ring as they both fall out of the ring. Daniel recovers but sees Dean and Roman walking to him on each side of the ring. The distraction led to Seth pushing Bryan to the barricade. 

Morgan was so confused. One side was telling her to try to help Daniel and not let him get mobbed again, and another side told her to grin and bear it. Rollins throws Bryan to the apron and then to the barricade before he throws him back in the ring.

She sighed. She loved being with The Shield, but she just had a distaste for doing Triple H and Orton's dirty work. Bryan catches Seth in a half crab submission before Seth grabs the rope. 

"Come on Seth!" she cheered as he recovered outside the ring.

"Look out!" Cole exclaimed.

Morgan looks on in shock and has a hand on her mouth as she witnesses Bryan diving onto Rollins, making him stumble back and over the broadcast table.

"Good grief," JBL said as he, King and Cole moved out of the way.

Later on in the match, Rollins takes control of Bryan and starts trash talking him. "All you gotta do is stay down. It's that easy. Come on, huh?"

Daniel Bryan fights back and hits Seth with a German suplex off the turnbuckle as Morgan winces at the impact. Daniel waits for Seth to get up before doing the running knee to eliminate him. 

"He got it!" Cole exclaimed

"Believe in that Rollins. You jerk." King retorted. "Oh come on! Can't he get a break?" he looked on as Ambrose quickly got in the ring and started attacking him.

"You can just see it in his eyes, Ambrose is just psychotic," Cole said.

"What does Morgan see in him?" King asked in disgust.

"Well, I guess she digs psychotic men," JBL replied.

"I'll keep that in mind." King chuckled.

"King, I'd doubt Morgan would want to date you."

"Hey, you never know. She's one of my favorite divas."

Morgan and Roman check on Rollins but then they see Ambrose getting caught in the yes lock. 

"That quick!?" Morgan yelled.

Roman quickly gets in the ring and breaks it up and the ref DQs Ambrose.

Roman starts stomping on Bryan while Ambrose recovers by sitting down on the bottom turnbuckle. But then Roman gets caught in the yes lock. Ambrose breaks it up.

"Oh man, now it's three on one. None of the superstars can help." Cole said as the boys started attacking Bryan. Seth and Dean hold Bryan up for Roman to spear him as Morgan gets in the ring. Triple H's theme comes on as he walks out, looking at the superstars while they avert their eyes. Morgan looks away as The Shield triple powerbomb Bryan. "And The Shield doing Triple H's dirty work again."

Orton walks out and walks down the ramp with a sinister smile. Seth and Dean hold Bryan before Orton RKOs him as Morgan looks at him in disgust. 

"You want to laugh? You want to laugh huh?" Triple H asked the roster before leaving with Orton. The Shield and Morgan do their pose before Raw goes off the air. 

After the show, the guys leave the ring while Morgan stays behind. The cameras still roll and make a WWE off the air video as she grabs a mic. The fans started to chant her name as she sighed

"What is she about to say?" Cole asked

"I'm sorry...I just...I just really need to get this off my chest. I may regret it later but this needs to be done now." she spoke up as the roster looked at her. She glances at Daniel Bryan's fallen body and then back at the roster. "So...you all don't want to speak out? You all don't want to help? Afraid to get fired? Afraid to step up?" She asked as some averted their eyes. 

"You all are a bunch of cowards!" She exclaimed as the fans agreed with her.

"You know, I thought there would be one person, at least one who would help out. But I guess I was wrong...I mean, do you actually think Triple H is gonna fire you guys? The fans are only gonna riot. Petitions would be signed and their persistence would bring you guys back if you did get fired." she continued. "Look...if you guys don't want to speak out...then...maybe...maybe I will. I'll speak out. Cause I'd rather stand up for what is right than be forced to be ordered around by Triple H. Especially doing his dirty work. I know I'm just one person, a diva, a member of The Shield, but I just hope some of my words reach out to you guys. Just think about it." 

--------

'On Smackdown'

Backstage, Morgan is talking with Kaitlyn as the crowd gives them a loud reception. 

"You know, instead of yelling at the roster, how come you didn't do anything on Raw? You could have done something. You have a huge advantage since you're with The Shield." Kaitlyn suggested.

Morgan sighed. "I should have done something. I don't know, I just feel conflicted..."

"You'll know what's right. The roster will come to their senses. We all know you don't like what The Authority is doing. It's just that the roster is pretty shaken up."

She nodded. "Well...hopefully my words will reach out to them soon enough. I have to go. I'll see you later."

"Try to stay out of trouble. Especially with your mouth."

"No promises," Morgan smirked and walked away. 

'Backstage'

Morgan is with Triple H in his office while The Shield have their match against Ziggler. 

"Well Morgan, I saw your little promo at the end of Raw. Care to explain? I really thought I could trust you, but it seems like I can't. But I won't deal with you. My wife wants to deal with you. So I'll leave her to it." Triple H told her.

"Fine. What she throws at me, I'll overcome it." Morgan retorted.

"Really? Well, let's see at Night of Champions when my wife tells you, your match."

"Why are you abusing your power, like this?"

"Abusing my power? That's insulting. This is what's best for business. Now, until you get your act together, maybe we don't have to do the match Stephanie is planning for you at Night of Champions. Keep that in mind. I hope you know what to do later on tonight. Now get out of my office."

Morgan resisted the urge to give him a loud earful and left his office. Now even more conflicted, she thought about the consequences if she decided to go against The Authority.

What was she going to do?

'In The Ring'

During Daniel Bryan's match against Ryback, Orton walks to the ring and gets involved, only to be put in the yes lock. But then The Shield but Morgan comes out to attack him. Orton and The Shield started to jump him while Morgan watched, looking conflicted again.

It amazed her how Orton couldn't fight his own battles and needed someone to help him. Before SummerSlam, he wasn't like that. Why now? The Big Show stands up and runs in the ring as the crowd cheers. The Shield, Orton and Morgan back up to a turnbuckle as they look at the Big Show. But then Triple H walks out, making Morgan sigh since she knew The Big Show would have to back off.

"No! Get out of the ring! Now!" Triple H ordered.

Morgan shook her head at the Big Show as he looked at her. "Don't do it," she said as he looked conflicted.

The crowd chants 'No!' while The Big Show looks like he is about to cry and gets out of the ring. Morgan looks at him with a sympathetic look. He begins walking up the ramp as the crowd boos while Triple H gives The Shield and Orton permission to attack Bryan. 

"Pick him up!" Orton yelled and kicked Bryan down. 

He starts trash talking Bryan while Seth and Dean hold him. Morgan looks away, feeling even more disgusted.

"It's show time," Seth said as he and Dean picked Daniel up. 

Orton turns to Morgan. "Morgan, do the honors," he smirked as she shook her head.

"I think the powerbomb was enough don't you think? Are we done here?" she replied, wanting to leave.

"No. Do the kick." Orton ordered.

"I think the powerbomb was enough," Morgan repeated sternly.

"This is a bad situation," Cole said.

'Randy Sucks' chants surround the arena while Morgan looks at Daniel. The Shield give her the nod and she closes her eyes and sighs.

"Forgive me..." she opened her eyes and gave Daniel a hard kick in the face.

The crowd boos.

"That was brilliant." Orton praised as they all looked at Bryan.

"I can't believe Morgan would do that." Cole looked on with disappointment as she gave Orton a fake smile.

Rollins gives Orton a black spray paint bottle and Orton shakes it. Ambrose grabs Morgan by the waist from behind and has his head on her shoulder as they watch the scene. 

Orton spray paints 'NO' on Daniel's chest while Ambrose releases her and gives Orton his title. 

'WWE Exclusive Video'

Morgan is on her phone reading the fans' tweets.

Fans tweet:

'What the hell WWEMorgan101!? Why?! You said you'd step up? Was that all a lie?'

'I don't understand WWEMorgan101. You said you would stand up for what is right.'

'I guess Morgan is a true member of The Shield. It was all a joke on Raw.'

'Please say it isn't so! Why would you kick Daniel WWEMorgan101?'

'Do you even feel guilty for kicking Bryan? Was everything a joke and a lie? Was it all an act?

Pretending to not like what's best for business?'

'Disgusted at Morgan's actions. She serves the name Harley Quinn since she would do anything for her boss.'

As Morgan read the tweets, they stung. It really hurt her. She sighs and starts packing up her bag as the divas look at her. Tired of the stares, she turns to look at them. 

"What?" She snapped. "Is it because I kicked Daniel? I'm sorry, okay? Can you stop looking at me, like I'm an outcast? I'm not like The Authority!"

"Hard to believe..." Alicia mumbled.

"Yeah..." Layla agreed.

Brie barges into the locker room with Nikki holding her back. "Brie­!" Nikki tried to hold her back but Brie pushed her away. 

She stepped up to Morgan and slapped her hard in the face, making the women around them gasp. Morgan rubbed her cheek.

Yeah...she deserved that.

"Why? Why would you kick him!?" Brie asked with tears in her eyes. 

Normally, Morgan would attack her but she was just so confused and broken by The Authority, that she felt like she earned that slap. She could have stepped up but didn't.

"I didn't have a choice..." Morgan murmured.

"Yes, you did! You could have refused! What happened on Raw? Huh? What happened to you, yelling at the roster, saying that they were cowards? What happened to you saying that you would step up for what is right? What happened to all that stuff about you not liking doing Triple H's dirty work?" Brie shouted as Morgan looked down.

"Brie..." Nikki placed a hand on her shoulder.

"No! She needs to be put in her place. I don't care if you attack me but I need to say this so this can be in your thick skull. I know you love being with The Shield. Especially with your crazed boyfriend Dean, but I see you with Orton and Triple H and you hate doing their dirty work." Brie continued. 

The rest of the divas watch with interest, fear that a fight might break out, and hope that Morgan will step up.

"We're not the cowards Morgan...you are. You said you'd step up. Well, you're not...go back to the Morgan we know. The feisty, wild, outspoken Morgan. I may not like it, but at least it's better than being a follower and a coward." Brie stormed off with Nikki following her.

Morgan glanced at the divas watching her. She quickly grabbed her bags and ran out of the locker room with angry tears in her eyes.

Brie was so right. As much as they hated each other, she was so right.

-----

'Next Week, Hours Before Raw'

Morgan arrives backstage with her gym bag, already in her Shield attire. Seth, Dean, and Roman already left to go to their locker room, leaving her to fend for herself in her own World War against the WWE roster. She already had a feeling she was going to get either slapped or lectured by someone once she was seen. 

She was hoping that maybe everyone forgot what happened last week and that they could all just move on. But once she spotted the Bellas, she was wrong. Brie was in a deep conversation with her sister until she saw Morgan walking past them.

Brie shot her an icy glare while Nikki gave her a disappointed look. 

Morgan sighed as she kept walking. 'This is not going to be a good night...' She thought. 

While she kept walking with her head up high, she couldn't help but notice everyone staring at her. Make up artists, Superstars, Divas, Producers,

Referees, it was getting awkward. Some looked at her in fear since she was part of The Shield and close with The Authority and some gave her disappointed looks as they knew this wasn't the real Morgan. 

She wanted to explain that she didn't like the feeling of being pressured and that was why she kicked Daniel. But she knew some wouldn't listen or avert their eyes. She felt like she didn't have a choice when she kicked Daniel Bryan in the face, but then Brie's words ran through her head. 

While Morgan was thinking, she bumped into her good friend Kaitlyn. At least...she thinks they are still good friends.

As soon as she saw Kaitlyn's eyes go soft and with sympathy, she felt relieved. She really didn't want to get slapped again. One slap was enough. 

"Here to lecture me? About how I'm a coward and a hypocrite for what I did last week?" Morgan asked.

Kaitlyn shook her head. "I'm here to give you a message. From the roster and myself. Everyone is waiting."

"For what?"

"You."

"To do what?"

"Step up to Triple H," she said without any suspicion and walked away.

Kaitlyn knew it was risky to talk about The Authority but she needed Morgan to snap out of it and be herself again. She missed the days when she would attack someone out of nowhere and just be wild and crazy. It was occasionally amusing to watch. She missed those good days and hoped to get them back if only Morgan would open her eyes.

"Is there a future with Triple H abusing his power?" Morgan asked herself.

"Excuse me?" Brad Maddox asked as he walked past her.

"It's nothing..." Morgan mumbled and walked over to catering. 

Maddox smirked to himself. He knew Morgan had gotten soft over the weeks. Usually, she would tell him off and disrespect him. She would also often intimidate him but now he felt tougher than her and could order her around now. He was happy with what she had done last week. She got weak and lost her touch. 

Best day ever for Brad Maddox.

Morgan never felt so awkward in her life. All the disappointing stares she was given by the superstars and divas were really bugging her. She decided to go to the fruit table. She picked up a yellow apple as Layla and Alicia Fox stared at her every move. They knew she changed once she didn't take a glance at the big bowl of grapes next to the apples. Ever since Morgan debuted, the backstage crew would always buy extra grapes just for her since she always gobbles them up before everyone else does. 

She stares at the apple and then turns to see Alicia and Layla quickly looking away from her. She puts the apple down and walks over to them. 

"Uh, hey guys." she awkwardly greeted. 

She felt like a new student who had to see where she would fit in.

"Is she actually talking to us?" Alicia asked.

"Shh, she may get The Shield on you. Let's go." Layla said and quickly left with her.

'Well that hurt...' Morgan thought with disappointment. 

Not only were her friends ignoring her, but they were afraid. They thought if they disrespected her in such a way, she would get Triple H to punish them. Morgan fought her own battles. She would be the punisher, not ask someone to help her punish someone. She looked around as catering got silent. Superstars and divas were looking at her again. She saw Jojo shaking her head. 

The guilt was setting in. Morgan messed up. She messed up badly. How was she ever going to be embraced by the fans again? Her friends? Co-workers? The whole company? 

She left catering and sat down on one of the black boxes that was used for technical stuff. She sat on the box, deep in thought, and sighed. She knew what she had to do. It was risky but it was the one thing she should have done in the beginning when she did her promo on Raw.

She was tired of her old friend ordering her around. Ever since Orton won that title, he turned into a real jackass. She was also tired of Triple H's big mouth and abuse of power. 

Do this and do that.

This is best for business.

And all that bull crap he would say. It was so corny and so annoying that she wanted to punch him in the face. He needed to get knocked out. If there were consequences, she had no problem dealing with the spoiled brat of a princess Stephanie McMahon if she needed to. No matter how much abuse of power she would have to face, she knew she would prevail.

'All right.' she smiled to herself and hopped off the box. 

She did some quick stretches before meeting up with The Shield to get ready for the opening segment. Triple H, better known as the King of Crap was going to run his mouth again. Same old speech and again with the praising of the undeserving 'Face' of the WWE, Randy Orton.

"Hey, you ready?" Roman greeted her

"Oh yeah. This is going to be fun." Morgan smirked. 

The guys knew what she was going to do and decided to support her without suspicion. They knew she would come around. Morgan wanted to tell everyone that the old Morgan was back, but would they believe her? 

No. 

She'll have to show it instead.

------

Favorite Hashtag?

#BreakfastIsServed

#BloodyMorgan

#KissOfJustice

#DoYouBelieveNow

#Effortless

Forced To Believe Chapter 19- Do You Know Who I Am!?

Chapter Summary: Morgan opens up her eyes and begins to speak up. Having enough she confronts The Authority

Words: 4,000+

-----

'Raw'

"Ladies and Gentlemen, please welcome the COO of the WWE, Triple H!" Justin announced as The Shield stood guard in the ring. Morgan exhaled as she had her title around her waist while she stood in between Roman and Seth.

"I would like to introduce to you...the face of a company. The WWE champion, the Viper, Randy Orton!" Triple H announced.

'I hear voices in my head'

Orton walks out with his title as Morgan watches him in disgust. Why the heck does he need a grand introduction? 

Orton walks into the ring while she turns around, shaking her head at him.

Triple H decided to call her out. "Uh, Morgan are you all right? You're making all these faces. Care to explain why?"

She gives him a fake smile. "No reason. Face exercises. Just warming up." She replied as the camera caught her words.

"Let me remind you that you are one of my henchmen and top divas here. Don't get on my bad side and screw that up."

She smirked at his comment. "Oh don't worry, I won't."

"Good."

She turned back around to face the stage and rolled her eyes. "Asshole..." She mumbled as some fans watched her say that and laugh.

"Morgan." Triple H called out again as she sighed and turned around.

"What now?"

"I've seen the looks you've been giving the face of this company. Don't ever do that again. Do not ever look at this face of the WWE in disgust again. I don't know if you're in a bad mood or if it's that time of the month-" he was cut off by Morgan who gets handed a mic by a producer.

"Um, I can look at who I want to look at. Any way and any facial expression. You can't force me to look a certain way." she declared.

There is a dramatic pause while the crowd cheers at her statement. 

Triple H slowly put the mic to his lips. "...Did you just interrupt me?"

'Yes! Yes! Yes!' The crowd chants 

She mocked his actions by putting the mic to her lips. "...Yeah. Problem?" 

Triple H chuckled to himself and decided to ignore the disrespect for now. 

"Good." She dropped the mic and turned back around as she crossed her arms.

Triple H motions for Orton to do his promo. It was the same stuff over and over again. He did not deserve that title. Daniel worked so hard for it. They started talking about how Daniel could be the cruiserweight champion and how he would never be WWE champion. And also how Doink the Clown was never WWE champion because it would be Bad for Business. 

After a few moments of them bashing him, Daniel Bryan comes out on the stage and he gets a loud, warm welcome from the crowd. 

"Wow you guys made a lot of really good points and I am thrilled to be compared to Doink the Clown. The only clowns I see are the two standing in the ring right now. And I understand that you want me to give up my championship match against Orton at Night of Champions, so will I? I think the answer to that question is the same answer to Is Randy Orton more masculine than Stephanie McMahon?"

Morgan was enjoying watching Orton get fed up as Daniel chanted "No! No! No!"

"How many times do you have to get punched in the face, kicked in the face, Triple powerbombed, or RKOed, before you realize, Daniel Bryan, that there's not a chance in hell that you could win this fight," Orton exclaimed

"I was told in my entire career that I can't do something. I was told I can't do any better than wrestling in high school gyms, I was told I can't get into the WWE. And when I got here I was told I couldn't be a top guy because all I was, was a good little hand. And all those things they told me I could do made me the man I am today. I love to fight, I loved scrapping and crawling to get to the top. You will never understand that because you were handed everything!" Bryan went on.

"So true..." Morgan mumbled. 

He was handed the title because of Triple H's help. Bryan was fired up at

SummerSlam and would have won if Triple H had not gotten involved.

"So, do I think I can beat you for the WWE championship? No, I know I can beat you for the WWE championship," Bryan continued. "And Randy, deep down, you know it too, and so do you Hunter, otherwise you wouldn't have three men beat me down, or a woman kick me in the face, you would just let me and Randy wrestle one on one. But you guys know, what everybody else here knows, Randy may have the genetics to be a champion but Randy you don't have the heart of a champion. And you may walk around here like a big dog but you're nothing but Triple H's little-­"

"Hold on hold on hold on." Triple H cut him off. "Before you get carried away here angry little man... why you so angry? You look so grumpy. Little grumpy old troll. Let me tell you something Daniel, you shouldn't be angry at us, there is one guy you should be angry at. An angry guy who is 7 foot tall and he happens to stand by even though he has an iron contract, each and every week, he stands by with a tear running down his cheek while you get beaten and beaten and beaten. Your anger should be to the Big Show. So, I'm gonna let you take your anger out on the Big Show tonight Bryan. Because in tonight's main event, it will be Daniel Bryan, one on one with the 7 foot, 500 pound, Big Show." he ended the segment as his theme came on.

"Things keep getting worse and worse for Bryan." Cole said.

"He brought a lot of this on himself, Michael," King replied.

Fans tweet:

'Haha, Morgan cut Triple H off #Problem?'

'Kind of think I saw Morgan rebelling a little. #IsSheWakingUp?

'She's waking up. Praise the heavens! #Raw'

'Still not enough to prove to me that she is still the old Morgan. She better do something better than that.'

'I want to see more of Morgan before I believe she is back.'

Later, Morgan tweets 'Heyman better upgrade his insurance #PunkIsGonnaGetYou' after watching Punk's promo.

'Backstage'

Morgan was walking but then Maddox walked up to her with a smirk. 

"Good evening Morgan. Shouldn't you be working for Hunter? Oh right, you are. Well, he said to get me some coffee." Brad said. She stared at him before laughing a little. Maddox laughed with her and smiled. "Chop chop."

Morgan's face turns serious as she glares at him. 

"...You have ten seconds to get the hell out of my face before I break your face." She threatened as Maddox's eyes widened. 

He was surprised at her mood change. Wasn't she just losing her touch? What did he miss? She was just vulnerable last week! 

"Nine...eight... seven...six..." She counted down as Maddox quickly turned around but bumped into Ambrose.

"Is there a problem?" Dean asked while Maddox averted his eyes from him. 

Brad cleared his throat and adjusted himself. "N-­no problem, M­-mister Ambrose."

"Then why are you ordering her like she's a servant? You think I'm just gonna stand there and do nothing?"

"S-sorry." Maddox turned around back to Morgan and he stepped to the side but Morgan stepped to the side as well, blocking his way. 

She shook her head and made a humming noise, meaning that he wasn't going anywhere

"You want me to hurt him?" Ambrose growled as she responded by shaking her head.

"It's nice to see you again B...long time no talk. We had some interesting moments together didn't we, B-man?" She said with a crazed grin, tilting her head to the side.

Maddox was now scared out of his mind. He just wanted to leave but he knew there was no way out. Note to self, do not order Morgan around, she will find a way to turn things around quickly. 

"Y­-yeah we did." He managed to say.

"Right-a-roony!" She said kneeing Maddox in the stomach, making him kneel and cough. 

"You're crazy. I'm the GM of Raw." Maddox said in a strained voice as she kneeled and grabbed his chin.

"I'm the GM of Raw." She mocked his voice. "Does it look like I care?"

"And we sure as hell don't work for you either," Ambrose added.

"And what are you gonna do about it? Nothing. Now...if you ever talk to me like that again I will hurt you. Do you understand me?" she sternly declared. Maddox quickly nodded. He didn't want to feel any more pain from her. "Good." She stood up. 

Ambrose put an arm around her and smirked at Maddox before they walked away together.

Fans tweet:

'Kneeing the GM? She's getting there. Not enough though! #IWantMoreOfMorgan'

'Getting convinced! I hope she does something else tonight, Something big. #IsMorganBack?'

------

'In The Ring'

AJ and Morgan were on commentary to watch Natalya, Naomi and Brie wrestle to be the number 1 contender for Morgan's title. Eva, Nikki, Jojo and Cameron are at ringside cheering them on. 

"We got Morgan here! So, what's been going on with you lately?" King asked.

"Chilling like a villain and watching this match to see who is worthy of my title," Morgan replied.

"Me! Hi there." AJ waved at her while she was sitting next to her.

"I see that...anyway, the match is supposed to be a triple threat match for now. I don't know if the witch changed it or not..."

"The witch?" King asked.

"Stephanie," Morgan replied.

"You sure you should be calling the Billion Dollar Princess a witch?" Cole asked

"Does it look like I care? If she wants to slap me or put me in some handicap match, I'll deal with it. I'm not gonna be an ass kisser and praise her and pretend I like the chick." she answered in a blunt tone.

"I guess not..."

"That mouth is gonna get you places. Morgan is just a great champion. Someone who should be facing me and only me. Not be in a triple threat match..." AJ said.

"Some say you were jealous of not being on Total Divas," Cole recalled.

"They want to be actresses, it's disgusting," AJ complained. "Natalya is as boring as watching paint dry. No one deserves that title shot, I do!"

"Calm down..." Morgan said as Naomi pinned Natalya after doing her signature move.

"Where's she going?" Cole asked as AJ removed her headset and broke up the pin. 

The ref calls for the bell.

"I knew this was gonna happen...I knew it...this is ridiculous, the same crap every freaking time!" Morgan grumbled as she threw off her headset.

In the ring, AJ starts unloading on Naomi as she yells at them, "None of you deserve the divas championship! None of you do!"

But then Brie runs in and hits her down to the mat as Naomi, Natalya and Brie start to jump her. 

"The diva meltdown!" King exclaimed as Morgan looked annoyed.

After they are done, Brie, Naomi and Natalya leave the ring, leaving AJ hurt. Morgan grabs a mic and gets in the ring. She glances at AJ's beaten down body, before bringing her attention to all the Total Divas who are on the ramp.

"Wait, wait wait...all of you hold on. I'm sorry, but I need to speak my mind about what I just saw." Morgan spoke as the crowd cheered her. "...What...was that...? What...the heck...was that?"

"This was trash! I came out here to watch a match and to see if you were worthy of this." she pointed at her championship on her shoulder. "But after what I saw? This...cheap one minute match? I can't even call it a match, so I'll call it...a waste of time. A waste of TV time for that matter. Even the NXT diva matches are so much better than this. How do you expect me to think any of you deserve this? Better yet take you seriously. I mean, come on, you can do better than that. I know that you did not train all these years to do this trash that you just did on national television."

The Total Divas start getting angry at her statement.

Brie started yelling at Morgan. "You think you're the best diva here because you got the title! Shut up!"

"I'm not done, shut your mouth and wipe the cheap lipstick off your face!" The Philly Diva snapped as the crowd's cheers got louder. Brie had some lipstick smeared over her cheek while she was in the match. 

Brie was angry and wasn't going to take that. She is about to run into the ring but gets grabbed by the divas. 

"Brie that is not a good idea because you're only gonna get your ass kicked by me again. I did it on Raw after SummerSlam and I'll do it again. Try me." Morgan sat on the middle rope for her to get on the ring.

"Let's see it happen! Fight!" JBL encouraged

Moments later, Brie doesn't get in the ring and Morgan gets off the rope. 

"Typical...all talk but no action. All you divas do that and it makes me wonder if AJ's words were right. Now...back to my point...Ever since I've been out of the ring, these diva matches have been going south. Winning by distractions...cheap shots...DQs...typical twin magic...that is not wrestling to me. So after what I saw tonight, it's very safe to say that I am the only Total Diva who makes diva matches interesting. I know it, the crowd knows it, my boys know it, the commentators know it, and everyone back in that locker room knows it and knows it good!" 

"Now, most of this is AJ's fault because she interfered so..." she dropped her title and the mic. She then picked up AJ to hit her with the backfire. 

She picked the mic back up and spoke, "I don't care who I have to face, but just be prepared for a real wrestling match." she flipped up the mic as it spun in the air and onto the floor as her theme came on.

Picking up her title, she raised it in the air.

"Wow, what a statement!" King exclaimed

"Morgan is really speaking her mind tonight. This Raw could turn chaotic if she keeps it up." Cole said as they went to the commercials.

Morgan tweets three times, 'Week after week I prove myself to my fans, critics, coworkers, bosses, and myself. #ImNoPushOverSweetie'

'I'm getting tired of AJ getting in the matches. Next time she does it again, I'm ripping the hair out of her crazy head. #Raw'

'People need to be put in their place. Even the good guys. #OneAtATime'

'Backstage'

After Melanie's segment, she goes to catering. "Awesome promo girl!" Brie praised

"Thanks."

"You look tired." Nikki looked concerned.

Melanie was a little tired. She was running around all night doing segments and practicing her promos, thinking of what to say. The part she needed to get used to was being onscreen with no script. She was usually just told the scene and what creative would want out of her actions. 

"I'll get used to it. I guess it's because of the new gimmick and all. I have a segment with Stephanie later on tonight, so for now I'm chilling." Melanie replied

"Ooh, sounds interesting." Eva Marie commented 

Colby walked over to the girls to greet them and praised Melanie for her promo. He grabbed two Cokes from the vending machine but shook one up while Melanie was preoccupied with her conversation with the divas. He sat next to her and gave her the shaken up soda. 

"Thanks." she grabbed the soda but ultimately felt bubbles flying everywhere inside the can. She looked around. "Hey, is that Joe calling you?"

"Where?" Colby looked away as she switched the cans. Seconds later he looked back. "I don't think so."

"Guess it was someone else." 

Melanie and Colby open their cans but then Colby gets splashed by soda as the divas laugh.

"Ooh, that doesn't look so good," she says with an amused smile.

"What the hell?" Colby exclaimed as he grabbed some napkins in front of him.

Melanie patted his shoulder. "Nice try. But I know the difference between a shaken up can of soda and a regular can of soda. But here's a regular Coke." she gives him a bottle of coke from her gym bag but when he opens it, the drink starts overflowing like a volcano and Melanie starts laughing.

"Very funny...I should have known..." Colby huffed, fully drenched in soda.

"Haha, I put Mentos in it. Snooze you lose. Think of some better plans."

'In Stephanie's Office'

Morgan walks into Stephanie's office as the crowd gives her a loud reception. 

"What do you want?" Morgan bluntly asked.

"I don't like that tone," Stephanie said sternly, wanting her to stop with the attitude.

"And I don't like your tone either. Now we're even. Now what is it?"

"Since you can't seem to control that little attitude of yours, I'm making your title match a five way match. You versus AJ, Naomi, Natalya, and Brie at Night of Champions."

"Typical..." she shook her head as the crowd boos Stephanie.

"No, just think of it as...a punishment since you aren't cooperating with what's best for business. Just know that you are going to be in a fight for your life. You better hope you succeed in your title match."

"Whatever you say, Stephanie. You're the one who's going to be salty when I win the damn match..."

Morgan tweets 'Opportunity handed to you or not, I'll make you divas cry as I make you tap out. #CryMeARiver.'

'Reciting JT's song? Wow...You'll be the one crying once you lose that championship of yours.' Brie replies.

'I earned everything. I wasn't handed anything in life. And I will make sure I earn more things, unlike you. #YouSuckedUp #OpportunitiesHanded'

AJ tweets 'In a match with my good friend WWEMorgan101! Wow, I cannot wait to face you for the title! You and I are gonna rock this match!'

'Cut the crap...' Morgan replies to AJ. 

Kaitlyn retweets and favorites her comment to AJ.

Kaitlyn tweets to AJ 'You just got backfired by Morgan and you're still sucking up? Wow...'

'No one asked you!' AJ replies.

-------

'In The Ring'

During Big Show's match against Daniel Bryan, Big Show was getting ready to punch Daniel. 

"Knock him out, Big Show." JBL said.

"No..." King retorted. As soon as Big Show gets a leg over the ropes, about to leave the ring instead of finishing the match, Triple H's theme comes on. Morgan slowly walked down the ramp while her teammates speed walked down with Triple H following. "Oh no."

"Show...get back in that ring and finish it." Triple H ordered.

Morgan stopped walking and stood in the middle of the ramp while The Shield and Triple H were at the end, looking at Big Show. She began to look at Big Show with empathy. He didn't deserve this.

"No..." Big Show got out of the ring and stood up to the COO.

"Did you not hear what I said? Get back in that ring and finish it." Triple H repeated.

"No." Big Show walked past him and started walking up the ramp but then Dean, Roman and Seth slid in the ring and started attacking Daniel. Big Show quickly gets in the ring as The Shield regroup.

"Hey! Don't make me do this." Triple H said to Show as he got in the ring and stood up to him. Morgan gets in the ring and stands next to The Shield. "Think about your family, do what's right for you. Back up and step back. Do not make me do this, Paul you know I don't want to do this."

It was the same stuff over and over again. Triple H would put Big Show's family into the situation, knowing that it would make him vulnerable. She hated the feeling of being weak and helpless. It wasn't right. 

The Shield hit the triple powerbomb on Daniel while Big Show started to cry.

"Dammit..." Show wept in frustration. 

Morgan wished he would step up. She really wanted him to knock Triple H out one day. He was just asking for it.

"Show, turn around and look at me. Turn around! Let me tell you what you're gonna do. You're gonna ball up that big fist and you're gonna do what I tell you for your family. Show...ball it up real tight and knock Daniel Bryan out." Triple H ordered. 

'No! No! No!' The crowd chanted.

"Don't do it, please don't do it," Morgan mumbled as she looked at Show with worry while Roman picked up Bryan.

She started to smile when Big Show yelled "No!" to Triple H and exited the ring. 

"Leave me alone! Just leave me alone!" Big Show pleaded as he started walking up the ramp. 

Morgan couldn't take much more of this. She was truly repulsed at this abuse of power. She knew she was going to break soon. It was only a matter of time. 

Moments later, Stephanie's theme comes on and she walks out to use her charm to make him punch Daniel. To much of Morgan's disappointment, The Big Show starts walking back to the ring as Roman has Daniel in his arms, ready for Show to strike.

"Now, ball up that fist and knock out Daniel Bryan." Triple H ordered. 

Big Show looked at Morgan as she gave him a sad look. He looked up at the ceiling and then back at her.

"I'm sorry." he balled up his fist. 

Morgan looked away as he punched Bryan. Triple H started to smirk while Stephanie told Big Show that he did the right thing. 

Morgan shakes her head slightly at the Big Show. 

'I guess I have to...' She thought as she heard 'I hear voices in my head' around the arena. 

Orton walked out slowly with his title as Big Show, Stephanie, Triple H and The Shield stand on the ramp. They thought Morgan was going to do some last minute damage with Orton on Bryan so they didn't question her. 

As Morgan stayed in the ring, she looked at Daniel's knocked out body with her hands on her hips. Orton slid into the ring and glanced at her and then at Daniel. Orton looked like he was about to punt him but she blocked his way, shaking her head at him as the crowd erupted in cheers.

"Uh oh," JBL said as Orton looked at her in shock.

"What are you doing?" Orton questioned.

"He's already out! Give it a freaking rest!" Morgan exclaimed.

"Are you yelling at me!?"

"Don't treat me like some servant! I'm one of your friends! And don't treat me like I'm beneath you either! We've been doing a lot of stuff together, and it was mostly because of The Shield. Now you're gonna let them do your dirty work?! What happened to you? We've been through hell and back and now you want to treat me like this? Who the hell are you? I don't even know you anymore!"

"This is getting intense," Cole said.

"What is going on?" Stephanie asked her husband as they watched Orton and Morgan argue.

The Shield knew what was about to happen and decided to just watch instead of getting involved. They knew Morgan would want that. 

"Get out of the way." Orton ordered but Morgan stood her ground.

"Make me." she challenged

Orton started to look frustrated. "Would you get out of my way!?" He yelled in her face.

"How about you make me? I dare you."

Orton was about to push her out of the way but she slapped his hands away as the crowd erupted in cheers once more. 

"Do not! Touch me!" She sternly said as they got in each other's faces.

"Get out of my damn way!"

"Get out of my damn face!"

Triple H and Stephanie start to look alert at the situation as they glance at each other with worry.

"Things may get a little physical. What is going to happen?" Cole exclaimed. 

'Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!' The crowd encouraged.

"What is going on?!" Triple H shouted.

The roster who stood on the stage watched on with intensity. They really wanted some action. Especially if it was against Orton. But will they get it? They had their doubts. 

"She's about to blow," Rollins mumbled to Dean and Roman as they agreed

"Morgan," Orton called out in a stern tone. "Get out of the ring. Now."

She looked at him in disappointment and sighed. 

"Fine..." She backed off as the crowd became disappointed in her actions. She turned around and was about to leave the ring but stopped.

"Is she having second thoughts?" JBL asked

"It's the moment of truth." Cole pointed out.

She quickly turned back around and kicked Randy in the balls as the crowd popped and chanted 'Yes! Yes! Yes!'

King screamed in a high pitched voice as he watched what had just transpired. 

"She just low blowed the face of the company!" JBL yelled.

Orton falls down and holds his lower area in pain as Triple H and Stephanie's eyes widen. 

Triple H started to have a fit. "What the hell is she doing!? WHAT is she doing!? She just low blowed the face of the company! What is the meaning of this!?" He hollered.

The Shield smirk to themselves while The Big Show was grateful for what Morgan did. Even the roster was mentally happy that Morgan did what she did. 

She ran her fingers through her hair and glared at Orton as she took in everything that she had just done. 

"All that anger built inside is finally coming out tonight," JBL looked on.

Once the crowd stopped chanting, she began to blow. "You asshole! Who do you think you are talking to me like that!? Do you think you can order me around like some dog?! I don't think so, pal! Do you know who I am!? Do you know who you're dealing with here!?" Morgan screamed in frustration.

"I have never seen Morgan this angry before in my life. Her face is getting red by the minute." Cole yelled.

"I am the Diva's Champion! I am The Shield's girl! I am Morgan Lopez!" She yelled as Orton started to recover.

Triple H and Stephanie look on in disbelief. They could not believe what they were seeing. They were too stunned to even give orders to Big Show or The Shield to calm her down and take her out of the ring.

"Who are you to order me around, acting like some big shot!? Oh, I'm Randy Orton, The WWE champion. The so called face of the WWE." She mocked. "Well listen up pretty boy! Morgan says she just kicked you in the balls and it felt great! And I don't give a damn if you're the face of the company!"

Orton grabbed the ropes as he stood up. He started to mumble threats towards her, as his anger quickened. His temper was short. Very short.

"Morgan needs to get out of there," Cole warned.

"Oh, you want to hit me? You think I'm scared of you? You think you're the best? An A plus? You can't back anything up! You need someone to fight your battles, huh?" Morgan yelled but then Orton grabbed her by the neck. 

She managed to knee him in the midsection and hit him the backfire as the crowd went wild. The crowd starts chanting 'Yes' all over the arena. Morgan stared at his laid out body while she was on her knees. The Diva's Champion realized what she had just done and began to smirk. She stood up as the crowd chanted her name. 

"Let's go!" She yelled at the crowd, while Triple H was seething and Stephanie and The Shield tried to calm him down.

"We will handle it. We will. Just not tonight. Let her have her fun, for now. She is going to regret it later. Won't she boys?" Stephanie turned to The Shield, mostly Ambrose.

Ambrose faked a plotting smirk as he watched his girlfriend taunt the crowd while her theme came on. 

Morgan looked at The Authority and grinned. She started brushing her hands, proud of a job well done, and got out of the ring. After tagging some hands, she left through the crowd.

"It's official. Morgan is back." King happily said.

"Yeah but what will the Authority do, and The Shield? This is going to be a mess." JBL sighed at the mess Morgan had made.

"All that matters is that Morgan knows what she is doing now," Cole said.

Morgan tweets 'Should have done that a long time ago. Sorry for the wait. #ThatFeltGood #DidThatHurtRandy?'

Fans tweet:

'Yes! Finally! Oh my gosh she finally did it! #AboutFreakingTime'

'#MorganDropsTheViper That low blow was priceless. You tell them how it is Morgan! Represent!'

'She woke up big time. #TheSellOutPillIsGone #ShesBaaaaccckk'

'All that anger finally came out. Orton deserved it. I hope he finally gets the message. Morgan will put people in their place one step at a time.'

-----

Favorite Hashtag?

#ImNoPushOverSweetie

#Problem?

#IsSheWakingUp?

#PunkIsGonnaGetYou

#IsMorganBack?

#IWantMoreOfMorgan#OneAtATime

#CryMeARiver

#YouSuckedUp

#OpportunitiesHanded

#ThatFeltGood

#AboutFreakingTime

#MorganDropsTheViper

#TheSellOutPillIsGone

#ShesBaaaaccckk

#DidThatHurtRandy

Forced To Believe Chapter 20- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 6

Chapter Summary: Melanie expresses concern over Jojo's choice of men and enjoys Vegas

Words: 1,000+

----

Eva Marie, Jojo and Melanie go to the gym. "We're gonna do some planks." Eva Marie said.

"Have fun, I'm going to the punching bag." Melanie walked away.

Eva and Jojo get started on their planks. "Okay, let's hold for ten seconds." Eva told her.

Eva Marie (So while Jojo and I were doing planks, we couldn't help but hear a lot of battle cries and grunting from Melanie and we saw her seriously kicking the punching bag's ass. I mean literally. Her face expression? She looked pissed.)

"Go Melanie go!" Jojo cheered.

"Is she mad about something?" Eva asked

"She's seriously not giving that punching bag any mercy."

Melanie gave the punching bag a big kick as she did a battle cry. The bag dropped and fell out of its holder as Jojo and Eva looked surprised. 

Melanie's eyes widen as some workers and other superstars look at her.

"Oh my gosh! I am so sorry!" Melanie exclaimed as they laughed.

"It's fine." The worker chuckled and set it back up.

"Wow, Melanie." Eva chuckled.

"I said I was sorry. I had a moment." The Philly diva rubbed the back of her neck, with an embarrassed smile.

"Who were you thinking about while you were doing those hard shots?"

"I was working on my anger. I was thinking of Randy. Not in real life but in the storyline Creative wants me to be a little more aggressive soon since I'll be in a storyline with Randy again."

"Yikes, I totally don't want to get on your bad side." Jojo giggled

'Eva Marie and Jojo's apartment'

Melanie (Jojo and Eva are having a little get together since they got their new apartment. So happy for them. This is gonna be fun.)

"What's up, guys?" Melanie grinned as Jojo hugged her and shut the door.

"Where your Joker at?" Trinity grinned.

"Out of the States doing a wrestling show with Colby and Joe. He'll be going to Vegas though." Melanie explained as she sat on the couch with Nikki and Nattie. "You know what? Let's turn up!"

"Now you're talking!" Trinity put on some tunes and everyone started dancing and having fun. Later on, the girls sat down with Jojo to talk about Justin.

Melanie (Honestly, she just got out of a relationship and Justin is in his 30s. I just don't think it's going to work out. So, we are giving her a warning but we'll be there for her no matter what.)

"Hey, girl, I like me some older guys. Nothing wrong with that." Ariane said. "I had an ex boyfriend, I was 17 and he was 25. But when I turned 20, I dated a 41 year old."

"Yikes!" Melanie exclaimed as some divas gasped.

Melanie (She takes 'Age isn't nothing but a number' seriously.)

Jojo (It's true Justin is older than me but whatever happens, happens.)

Jojo and Justin go to another room while Melanie and Nikki sit on the couch. 

"Aren't you gonna drink some wine?" Nikki asked.

"Nah. Not tonight." Melanie replied.

"Oh come on, let's all have a drink for a preview of Nattie's bachelorette party."

"I kind of stopped drinking,"

"Shut up!" Nikki exclaimed. "No, you did not."

"Sort of."

"When did this happen? When's the last time you were drunk or had a buzz?"

"Uh...a while. It's a bit of a long story..."

Melanie (Ah...for personal reasons...)

"Girl talk." Nikki motioned to the other girls.

"What's wrong?" Nattie asked.

"Melanie stopped drinking," Nikki replied.

"I didn't stop completely. I just try to limit it." Melanie replied.

"Really? You were always the party girl." Eva asked.

"Yes, girl. She always be booty popping." Ariane started shaking her ass as the girls laughed.

'Las Vegas, Nevada'

The divas and guys but Melanie arrive in a hotel room and get situated. 

"Where did Melanie go?" Nattie asked.

"She went to meet up with Jon," Eva answered. "She said she'll meet up with us before it's time to go to your bachelorette party."

"Let's have a pool party. Can someone text Melanie to tell her what's up?" Brie asked.

"I will." Trinity said as she whipped out her phone.

'To Melanie'

Melanie (Jon is coming back from his international tour with Colby and Joe. So now I just gotta wait for him to get to the Palms hotel.)

Moments later she saw him arrive in jeans, a blue shirt and sunglasses as he carried his bags inside. 

"Yay, you're here!" She ran to give him a big hug.

"What I miss?" Jon greeted her with a kiss.

"We're having a pool party and we gotta get in our rooms. I have the keys. Follow me." She replied 

Later on, at poolside, Melanie and Jon walked over to the gang. 

"Sorry, we're late. Had to find our hotel room." Melanie gave everyone an apologetic smile while Jon had an arm around her waist. Moments later, she went over to Nikki and Nattie. "Hey!"

"Wow, you look hot." Nikki grinned as she gave her a friendly hug. She checked out Melanie's dark blue two piece swimsuit.

"Haha, thanks."

"You look so good." Nattie smiled and hugged her. 

The three girls sit down.

"So, what's going on?" Melanie asked.

"Jaret sent me another text." Nattie said as Nikki and Melanie glanced at each other. "It's harmless." She reassured.

"Nattie, it's not harmless," Nikki said.

"Agreed," Melanie replied.

Nikki (These texts from Jaret are so flirty)

Melanie (Someone's flirting up a storm. Nattie isn't seeing how he's really flirting with her.)

"That smiley face in that text means it's time to get it on." Nikki stated.

"Kind of agree. I mean, he said he'll be thinking about you in his dreams. That's uh...yeah..." Melanie shrugged.

"Please don't mention this to Brie or anyone else." Nattie said.

"I'll be back, I'm gonna pull a prank on Jon." Melanie grinned. She got up and walked up to him as he was talking to Justin, Jon Uso, and Trinity. "Hey guys."

"Hey, girl." Trinity grinned and hugged her.

"Hey, Jon you see that over there?" Melanie asked as Jon turned around. She quickly pushed him into the pool and everyone laughed. "Haha, couldn't resist."

"You are so dead." Jon grinned and got out of the pool to chase after her 

"I didn't do anything!" Melanie yelled with laughter as she ran from him.

"Run!" Trinity shouted.

"He's so gonna catch her." Jon Uso chuckled.

Nikki (These two like to play around a lot. Wonder if they play around like that in bed.)

Melanie (If Jon ever sprints towards me, the only thing on my mind is...Flee! Get the hell out of there! But he always catches me so, I always get thrown in the pool with him.)

Jon easily caught her bridal style. 

"No! Time out! Time out!" Melanie yelled but got thrown in the pool. She swam back up to the surface and pushed her hair back. "Not cool man! Not cool!"

Jon laughed. "Here I'll help you up." He had his hand out to help her out of the pool but she grabbed it and pulled him down to make him fall in.

"Oh!" The gang exclaimed.

Melanie grabbed Jon in a headlock. "Victory is mine!"

Jojo (They are just so funny together.)

After Melanie and Jon's little playful fight, TJ and Nattie get in the pool 

"Let's play a game!" Melanie suggested

TJ and Nattie agreed to play chicken with Melanie and Jon as the girls got on the guys' shoulders. 

Melanie (Not going down without a fight. It's on!)

"On your mark...get set...go!" Ariane announced as Melanie and Nattie tried to push each other off.

Melanie managed to push Nattie down after a while.

"Yes! Justice has been served!" Melanie cheered.

"Damn right!" Jon shouted as she got off his shoulders and kissed him.

Nattie (I have never seen Melanie smile this much. Ever since her relationship with Jon, she has just been glowing. I'm really happy for her.)

'Back To The Hotel Room'

"Us girls are gonna get ready for Nattie's bachelorette party and we can't be late. We love you guys but we gotta go." Nikki said.

"Eva, Jojo and I are gonna go out and look around while you girls do your thing. Have fun. Tell us all about it when you get back." Melanie waved.

I hope you guys are okay with just walking around." Jojo said as she walked around the hotel with them.

Jojo (I'm not 21 so I can't do anything. I can't gamble, I can't go out.)

Eva Marie (Jojo is so upset, she's nineteen, she can't even legally drink if she wanted to. I don't drink because of personal reasons and Melanie is trying to limit her drinking so we decided to walk with Jojo. And...guess who we see?)

The girls see Justin with another girl. 

"He told me he was out and I'm like cool, whatever. Fuck you, that's all I care." Jojo retorted.

Melanie (I knew this was bound to happen. I knew it.)

"That's the thing, he's stupid right now and doesn't understand what's going on." Jojo went on as they walked outside.

Eva Marie (I see Justin go inside a cab with another chick.)

"Oh my God, he just bounced in the cab with another chick. That's it, dude, I'm done. I'm fucking done..." Jojo shook her head.

Melanie (I feel so sorry for her...)

Eva Marie (I feel bad for Jojo but we all warned her. Now hopefully she learned her lesson.)

"I really, really liked him. I really did." Jojo sadly said

Melanie nodded as Jojo vented to her and Eva on the bed in their hotel room. 

"I still do." Jojo sighed as Eva Marie and Melanie glanced at each other

Melanie (It's going to be tough but I just hope she learns her lesson. She needs to get over that man for real. He's not worth it)

Eva Marie (What more do you need to understand that he's not serious with you?)

"Everything will be all right." Eva Marie tried to make her feel better and Jojo gave them both a hug.

'Next night'

Melanie and the gang have dinner to celebrate Nattie's upcoming wedding with TJ.

"Cheers to 13 years of a relationship, that finally the time has come to make it official even though I know in their hearts that it's already been official. So thank you for having us here for the special time and we look forward to being there on your special day, at your wedding." Brie smiled, making a toast.

Brie (I find Nattie and TJ's relationship beautiful.)

Melanie (They are such an awesome couple. I cannot wait for their wedding.)

"Toast to orgasms and boners!" Nikki toasted with everyone as everyone laughed.

"Happy bachelorette Nattie." Nikki grinned as a waiter brought in a cake of a man's chest and abs and his lower area.

"Oh...my...God." Nattie looked in surprise. 

Nattie bit the lower area as everyone laughed and cheered. Later on, some people started to notice that Vincent and Ariane were starting to have some problems. He kept acting wild as Ariane tried to tell him to calm down and stop. Later on, the waiters bring out cotton candy.

"Thank you! Thank you!" Jojo said happily.

"Yes! Cotton candy! Childhood memories" Melanie cheered. She grabbed a handful and fed it to Jon as he did the same to her. "All right that's enough for you. This is mine now." She said while he laughed in response. 

"Babe!" Ariane pushed the long piece of cotton candy from her face as Vincent started playing around with it. "No."

Ariane (Okay, you're making an ass out of yourself. What are you doing? I'ma need you to get it together.)

After dinner, everyone went to the Ghost Bar and started to party as Melanie danced with Trinity and Nikki.

"Go Trin!" Melanie grinned as she started going all out with her dance moves. 

But then Vincent started drinking too many shots.

Ariane (Right now we're having a great time but Vinny might have had one, two, three too many shots. I just hope tonight, he doesn't get too crazy.)

As the night went on, Melanie and the rest of the girls started to notice Vincent and Ariane arguing.

Melanie (I'm not touching that with a 60 foot pole. I'm gonna mind my business.)

Trinity (Ariane and Vinny are just back and forth arguing. And he's crying, I mean you're supposed to be turnt up. Not turnt down.)

Forced To Believe Chapter 21- Army of One

Chapter Summary: An old friend pops back into Morgan's life and begins to become an issue for Ambrose. Ambrose and Morgan begin to antagonize Ziggler. Morgan continues to speak up against her bosses. Morgan defends her championship at Night of Champions.

Words: 9,000+

----

'WWE Exclusive Video'

Ambrose, Rollins and Reigns were in Triple H and Stephanie's office. "Why did you let Morgan do that? To the face of this company? Were you aware of this?" Stephanie asked The Shield as they shook their heads no.

"Well then, I guess we need to take some action." Triple H declared.

Stephanie turned to Dean. "Yes...action...Mister Ambrose, I'm sure you can do whatever it takes to make sure Morgan won't rebel against the Authority. You seem like the right one to talk some sense into her. Do whatever it takes."

"She's a tough nut to crack," Seth commented.

"Try. If you can, I'll let her off with a warning. Next time I won't be so nice." Stephanie ordered and left with Triple H.

Roman and Seth turn to Dean. "What are you going to do, man?" Roman asked while Dean started to think

Meanwhile, with Morgan, she packed up her bag and began walking backstage. 

"See you guys later." Morgan waved at some friendly faces and started walking towards a darker area backstage. But then she dropped her bag as she got her mouth and waist grabbed by someone. She screamed in their hand as she was pulled aside. 

'Great...another conflict...' Morgan thought before she was pinned to the wall with her mouth still covered.

She tried to fight off the culprit. "Get off of me!"

She tried to push them off and she managed to remove their hand from her mouth. Whoever this person was, they had a strong grip. She was in no mood for another conflict. All she wanted was to go home and keep her distance from The Authority. After what she did, she was gonna have to stay away. She knew Orton was out to punt her, Stephanie and Triple H would force her into some handicap match, and she knew they would send one of the members of The Shield after her. Most likely her boyfriend since they are the closest.

"Relax..." The person calmly said.

She knew that voice. All the panic turned to relief. 

"You scared the crap out of me! Why'd you grab me like that? Are you crazy?" She exclaimed to Wade Barrett after hugging him.

"I saw Orton walking the same way you were going far away and thought he was going to follow you. I'm glad I caught up with you in time," he said.

They gave each other a long stare before Morgan broke the silence. 

"Long time no talk..."

"Agreed." He replied. But all of a sudden she punched him in the face as he held his jaw in pain. "I know, I deserved that..."

"You damn right you do!" She shoved him slightly.

Wade shushed her. "Keep it down or people will notice."

"How can I? After all the crap I've been going through, you now decided to come here and see me? I have every right to be upset with you."

Wade sighed. "I know I have a lot of explaining to do."

She nodded and waited for his explanation. "Well?"

"I couldn't see you because I had to take care of some business and I've been busy."

Morgan scoffed. "Yeah...Busy...Bullsh­-" She began but he put his finger on her lips.

"For an outspoken beauty, you really have a mouth on you. I missed that."

Morgan took his finger off her lips. "I bet you missed everything about me. But it's your fault that you decided to blow me off and diss me."

"I did not diss you, love..."

"Don't call me that anymore. I'm pissed at you. Some friend you are."

"I'm sorry. I had business to take care of. Honest."

Morgan looked into his eyes and her anger sizzled down. She sighed and accepted his answer. "You have a lot of making up to do. It's been months. You haven't talked to me...who knows how long. No congrats on the Divas Championship, no nothing...and you were there at Money In The Bank! Where were you when I needed you?" She started to get upset again. "I was all alone while the whole backstage crew stared at me and made me feel like an outcast."

"I thought he was supposed to help you out." Wade retorted.

Morgan already knew he was talking about Dean. Just the thought of Ambrose, made him clench his fists. 

"He really can't since he's part of The Shield and is close to the Authority. I don't want to bring the boys down if I go down. They'll just mentally support me."

"Excuses..."

"Don't start..." She sighed.

"It is true. You always defend him. Always. If he was a real man, he would step up with you and for you. He doesn't even act like a man to you."

"Don't start right now, I'm already going through a lot of stuff right now. Why are you making it worse?" She rubbed her temples.

"Because I'm trying to get through your head that maybe he's not the one you should be hanging around with. Or be with for that matter. He seems to be too focused on Hunter's dirty work right now instead of being with you. I just hope you understand I'm just trying to help." Wade kissed her knuckles having his trademark smirk on his face before walking away.

Morgan sighed and ran her right hand through her hair. "Confrontation after another..." She mumbled

'Main Event, backstage'

Melanie had a towel on and grabbed her blow dryer. "Ready for our match girl?" Victoria grinned

"Totally­," Melanie said as she turned on the hairdryer, only to be covered in white powder. Victoria gasped and started laughing. "Oh yeah, I'm going to kill him."

"Wow, he put white powder in your hair dryer." Victoria giggled.

Nattie and the Bellas walked in. "Oh my gosh, it's not Halloween yet!" Nikki exclaimed.

"I got pranked..." Melanie wiped her face off.

"Yikes. Hope you get him back." Brie said.

"Oh, I will." Melanie guaranteed.

After Melanie took another shower and cleaned her face, she put on her Shield attire, with black fingerless gloves. She put her hair in a ponytail then left the locker room and found Colby's hat in his locker room. She decided to put glue inside it. 

"Hey, you forgot your hat." She gave it to him when he found him in catering with Celeste.

"Thanks. Did you like my prank?" Colby grinned and put it on.

"Oh, joy..." Melanie sarcastically replied and walked away to get ready for her match.

'To The Ring'

"Welcome to WWE Main Event. In the ring are Morgan and Alicia Fox, while all the rest of the beautiful divas surround the ring. As you can see, this is supposed to be a punishment match." Josh said.

"Yeah. Stephanie has forced Morgan into a no DQ, lumberjill match." Miz mentioned.

"I think this is the first even No DQ lumberjill match, these two are making history. But this is crazy."

"And also, Stephanie said, once this match is over, Morgan will learn her lesson."

'Ding Ding Ding'

Rosa, Aksana, AJ, Tamina, Layla, Summer Rae, (The heels) and Brie, Nikki, Naomi, Cameron, Natalya, Kaitlyn, Eva Marie, and Jojo (The faces) surround the ring. Morgan locks up with Alicia and Alicia manages to get the upper hand and slam her down the mat with a headlock. Alicia releases the hold and takes control of Morgan and then she kicks Morgan in the gut while Morgan leans down. Alicia was about to do the scissors kick but Morgan moved out of the way just in time. She ducks Morgan's spinning kick, and then Morgan ducks Alicia's spinning kick. They both kick each other in the face and Morgan falls on her face first while Alicia falls on her back. 

"Beautiful kicks by these two." Miz complimented.

"1!"

"2!

"Come on Morgan!" Naomi and Cameron cheered as she kicked out. 

The face divas start to cheer on Morgan as she tries to get up. Morgan starts hitting Alicia with clotheslines and then jumps on the middle rope, attacking her a crossbody.

"She's flying all over the place." Josh chuckled. 

Morgan pins Alicia for a two count. The champion decides to get out of the ring where the face divas are to look under the ring for a weapon.

"Morgan's not playing around," Miz said as she grabbed a chair which made the crowd cheer.

Alicia quickly rolled out the ring when Morgan was walking to her with the chair. Aksana decides to get on the ropes and trash talk Morgan but gets whacked in the face with the chair as the crowd chants 'Yes! Yes! Yes!'

"Get in the ring!" Morgan yelled at Alicia. 

The heel divas decide to grab her legs and drag her out of the ring to start jumping her. The face divas run to her aid and a fight breaks out as Alicia manages to roll back in the ring and grab the chair. When Morgan gets in the ring, she gets her arm hit by the chair as she holds it in pain.

"Right on the arm." Miz winced. 

Alicia starts to take control of Morgan's arm and puts her in an arm submission. The face divas bang on the mat to try to support Philly's Outspoken Diva but Alicia maintains control. She gets out of the ring and taunts the face divas before going to get a weapon. Cameron turns her around and the face divas start to argue with Alicia.

"Uh oh." Josh said as Alicia shoved Cameron. 

All of a sudden, they attack her and the heel divas come to her aid.

"And the divas run wild!" Miz exclaimed.

Morgan gets on the top rope and dives right on top of everyone as the crowd cheers. She throws Alicia back in the ring and sets a chair on the mat. She picks Alicia up and hits the backfire on the chair.

"And this is why Morgan is the Diva's Champion," Josh informed. "This may be it!"

While the ref was distracted because he was trying to stop the divas from fighting outside the ring, Tamina gets in the ring and manages to hit her Samoan drop on Morgan as the crowd boos her. She drags Alicia on top of her and rolls out the ring. 

"Why did Tamina do that?" Miz yelled.

"Probably for Stephanie," Josh said as the ref counted to three 

The face divas help Morgan as she holds her arm. "That arm doesn't look so good," Miz said as the heel divas helped Alicia out of the ring and celebrate.

Morgan shakes her head. "I'll remember that." She says to Tamina.

'Backstage'

Melanie saw Colby trying to take his hat off. She laughed at him as he finally got his hat off. 

"What the hell!?" Colby exclaimed as he saw that his hair was all glued up. "Melanie..." He glared at her.

"What? I didn't do anything." She innocently said.

----

'Smackdown'

Morgan is walking with Kaitlyn while her arm is in a black arm brace because of the damage she took from Alicia's chair shot. "Seems like you really have some problems," Kaitlyn spoke up

"Already got The Authority on my back. And Wade saying that Dean isn't supporting me. So much drama..." Morgan sighed.

"I think Dean is doing what he can. I mean, you didn't want The Shield to help you out, so that's saying something. So, what's going on with Wade? I'd stay away from him if I were you."

"I know..."

"Does Dean know about him?"

"Yes."

"Is he mad at you?"

"No. He's more mad at Wade. I just need to make sure he doesn't kill him."

Kaitlyn chuckled. "You may want to make sure the conflict doesn't get out of hand too much,"

"Duly noted,"

'WWE Exclusive Video'

Morgan walked to where The Shield usually stayed backstage and saw Ambrose sitting on a stack of black crates. She walked over to him to hug him as he wrapped his arms around her waist. 

"You okay?" She asked in a low tone.

"Yeah." Ambrose released her as she stood in front of him. "Enough about me. Morgan, I just don't want you to get fired. You've worked too hard to get here. Don't screw it up for one person."

"One person? This is for everyone. Nobody can speak their mind. I'll do it for them. We need our freedom of speech back, Dean."

"Your arm..."

"Look..." She caressed his face and looked into his eyes. "You can't protect me all the time. I chose this decision because it was the right thing to do. It's wrestling. I'm gonna get hurt. Just let me do what I have to do, okay?"

"All right..."

"We'll get through this. Against all odds. No matter who, when, or where, okay? I know we can. I gotta go okay?" She removed her hand from his face and smiled at him. She turned around but got her hand grabbed by him. 

Turning back around to face her, he grabbed her hips and looked up at her. When she called out his name, he shook his head.

"Don't talk..." He said and she started to lean down, about to kiss him.

"Ambrose!" Triple H called out from afar with Stephanie walking to them by his side. The sound of his voice made the two lovers release each other. They both were mentally annoyed that they interrupted their moment.

"Well...I see Ambrose is giving you that talk I wanted him to give to you, right? You did give her the talk, right?" Stephanie asked.

"Yeah." Ambrose answered as he got off the crates.

"Good. Ambrose, you are needed along with Seth and Roman. In the meantime, Morgan, I want you to be on commentary for Ziggler's match." Stephanie requested while Morgan resisted the urge to roll her eyes. 

Slowly but surely she'll put Stephanie in her place. Just not now. Morgan had a problem with Ziggler. She thought he could be annoying at times and needed to be put in his place. Plus, he was Dean's enemy. Even though she couldn't stand Triple H and Stephanie, she decided to go along with it. Things will happen all in due time.

"Fine..." Morgan replied. 

'In The Ring'

During Ziggler's match against Ryback, Morgan's theme comes on as the crowd erupted in cheers. She walked down the ring as Ziggler stared her down, not happy. 

She smiled and waved. "Hey, how ya doing?" 

"We know Ziggler has problems with Dean Ambrose, but now he has bigger problems with his outspoken girlfriend in the arena," Cole said.

"Ziggler needs to watch his back. Morgan can be unpredictable sometimes." JBL replied as she went on commentary, putting a headset on.

"Hey guys." She greeted.

"You have been on a roll lately. Calling out the divas, low blowing the face of the WWE, how can you get away with so much?" JBL asked.

"I actually don't. I suffered a lot on Main Event. My arm still hurts and I know that's going to affect me at Night of Champions when I face AJ, Natalya, Brie and Naomi. But that's not going to bring me down."

"So what are you doing out here?" Cole asked.

"Cole...you are one of my favorite people." she grinned at him.

"I'm getting a little nervous now," Cole admitted.

Morgan laughed. "Relax, I'm not going to hurt you or anything. The reason I'm out here is because I don't like Ziggler. I think he needs to be put in his place."

All of a sudden, Dean arrived at the commentating table. Michael jumped out of his seat while Morgan looked amused. "Where ya going, Michael? Relax~, sit back down. Get comfortable. You got a job to do. You are the voice of the WWE, and you always do a great job." Ambrose said.

"Well, would you look at this? One of WWE's favorite couples. It's nice to have you, Ambrose." JBL said, smiling at Dean who put a headset on.

"You look a bit nervous. But trust me kiddo, you've never been safer." Ambrose said to Cole. "JBL, it's always a pleasure."

"Well, look who decided to show up." Morgan chuckled

A smirk came across his face as he grabbed her by the waist. He pressed his lips onto hers while she wrapped her arms around his neck.

"You have to do that here?" Cole asked, disgusted at their making out.

"Shut up Cole, they're having a moment," JBL argued while Dean and Morgan released each other. "It's nice to see ya Dean, champ."

Morgan leaned on the barricade and Ambrose stood in between Cole and JBL. 

"Can I ask you whatever I want?" Cole asked.

"Ask away," Morgan replied to him, watching Ziggler's every move.

"We have the US and Diva's Champion with us. How great is this?" JBL exclaimed.

"It's interesting that you are out here Dean because we were wondering why you would ambush Dolph before his match on Raw," Cole said.

"You know why I like you, Michael? You are a great employee and have a great attitude. The real question is...why does Dolph Ziggler have a poor attitude, why does Dolph Ziggler, continually disrespect the business and the company that made him a star? He's acting like a punk. I taught him a lesson." Ambrose said with a smug look.

"So did Triple H tell you to come out here and punish Dolph Ziggler on Monday night?"

"The Shield will always be there to serve justice, and to establish order. And without order, we have nothing. If Dolph Ziggler gets out of line, there will be consequences."

"Major..." Morgan retorted.

"Are you, The Shield working for Triple H?" Cole asked.

"The Shield works for The Shield. The Shield works for the good of the business and The Shield always does what's best for business." Dean answered. He watched as Dolph started to gain momentum against Ryback. "Come on, big guy. You can take out this little punk."

"You've been quiet Morgan," Cole mentioned.

"Actions speak louder than words." Morgan gave him a half smile while Ryback threw Ziggler out of the ring. "He's so pathetic..."

"What you doing out here? What you doing out here?" Dean asked Ziggler as he tried to recover. "Your jobs in the ring. Get back in the ring and do your job, Dolph. Come on~. You can't even stand up." 

Ryback runs towards Ziggler as he leans on the steel steps. But he moves out the way, making Ryback hit the steps as the crowd cheers. 

"That was luck..." Morgan retorted and took off her headset.

Ziggler gets up and leans on the barricade.

"What is she about to do?" Cole asked.

"Shut up and watch." JBL fussed as Ziggler looked at Morgan and Dean. 

"Don't look over here at us, do your job." Morgan snapped. "What are you gonna do? Nothing."

"What? What? You think you're gonna do something? You're not-­" Dean began.

"Oh look out!" Cole yelled as Ziggler started to run after them. Dean and Morgan run across the commentating table. "Look out! Look out! Look out!" As soon as Dean and Morgan ran past Ryback, he hit Ziggler with a hard clothesline. "Oh man!"

Ambrose and Morgan look relieved that Dolph got hit. 

"That's what you get!" Morgan yelled at Ziggler.

"Dean and Morgan almost seemed like they were baiting Ziggler," Cole said

Ryback threw Ziggler back in the ring while Ambrose sat on the steel steps and watched the match. He let Morgan sit on his lap, and he wrapped his arms around her, as they watched Ziggler get beaten down. 

Ryback hits his finisher on Ziggler for the win. 

"And the bully picks up the victory." Cole looked on.

Dean and Morgan get off the steps and walk to the barricade as they smirk at Ziggler. 

"Snooze you lose." Morgan said while Ambrose had an arm around her.

'Later'

During Brie's match against Naomi, Cameron was in Naomi's corner, while Nikki was in her sister's corner. When Brie and Naomi were out of the ring, AJ, Layla, Aksana and Alicia ran down the ring to attack them. 

AJ starts laughing as she watches the Total Divas get attacked. The divas throw Naomi and Brie in the ring while AJ gets in the ring to grab Brie. 

"Get her!" AJ yelled as Layla hit Brie with a kick in the face.

The crowd cheered loudly when Morgan rushed down the ring in blue jeans, black boots and a black tank top. Her title was around her waist before she unhooked it and threw it in the ring. 

"It's Morgan!" Cole yelled. 

After getting in the ring she double clotheslines Alicia and Layla before spearing Aksana down as she rolls out the ring. Morgan waits for Layla to get up and hits her with a hard kick in the face as the crowd yells 'Oh!'

As Layla rolled out the ring, Brie and Naomi were still down and so was Alicia. Morgan runs towards AJ but she quickly gets out of the ring. 

"What was that huh? What was that!?" Morgan yelled as AJ grabbed a mic. 

They stare each other down for a few seconds. 

"Morgan, I know you think you are doing the right thing here but this is reality. Ask yourself...are you a so called Total Diva? Or a True WWE Diva?" AJ asked

Morgan grabbed a mic. "I'm neither at Night of Champions. Reason? It's every diva for themselves. I'm an army of one." She dropped the mic and grabbed Alicia. "This is gonna be you!" She pointed to AJ and hit Alicia with a backfire.

Morgan puts her right hand up in the air and taunts the divas while her theme comes on.

"Thank goodness for Morgan," Cole said as the crowd cheered for her. 

She grabs her title and raises it up in the air for AJ to see as AJ scowls.

"This isn't over!" AJ yelled

---

'WWE Exclusive Video'

Backstage, Morgan was walking and gets stopped by Orton, who glared at her. She grinned, enjoying that she was driving him crazy. "Hey dude, long time no see. How are ya?"

"You're a real piece of work, you know that?" Orton said with venom.

She wasn't going to be intimidated by him. "Your point is?"

"Let me remind you that I am the face of this company and the WWE champion." Orton seethed and got close to her face.

Morgan nodded. "Okay. Well, you want to know the reason I did what I did? The reason I did that is because I wanted you to be yourself again. This...is not you. So until you go back to the Randy Orton I know, I'll keep low blowing you, I'll keep yelling at you, and I'll keep giving you a backfire until you get your act together. Get it? Got it? Good." she smiled and walked away, leaving Orton angry.

'Next week, Raw'

Backstage, Morgan just found out that The Shield dragged a beaten up Christian to the stage for Edge and Daniel Bryan to see. Edge and Daniel were having a promo with Triple H and Randy Orton at the time. She knew Edge was pissed. She didn't like how Triple H got under his skin and attacked his friend. That was not cool. Friends and Family should not be involved in these kind of situations. 

So, Morgan decided to walk to Triple H's office to see why he would make The Shield attack Edge's friend. As she was about to go in, she saw Edge storming towards his office.

Rushing over to him, she got in front of him, blocking his way. "I wouldn't if I were you." She warned

"Morgan, get out of the way," Edge growled, having a pissed off look on his face. 

She felt bad for him. He did not deserve that. Nor Christian.

"Calm down. I know you're angry­" She tried to warn but Edge barged in the office. She followed him in and stopped in front of him, again. Edge was about to walk past her but she pushed him back as she put her hand on his chest and shook her head. "Don't do this."

He grabbed her wrist and pushed her away from him as Morgan stumbled back in the process. 

Stephanie exclaimed, "Whoa! Whoa!" while she was talking to Triple H, noticing her stumbling back. 

The Shield quickly rushed in front of Morgan once they saw what Edge had done.

"Did you just touch my girl?" Ambrose growled with a glare. 

No one puts their hands on Morgan like that. That was an injustice. No one touches The Shield's girl. 

But Morgan thought they were all overreacting. She wasn't pushed back violently or hard. She just stumbled on her boots. One of her boots was untied.

"Big mistake..." Roman glared at Edge. 

No matter what, The Shield always had Morgan's back. She was grateful for that, but this was just a little misunderstanding.

"Dean. It's fine." She reassured, having a hand on his chest to back him away from Edge, since he was right in his face, ready to strike. Ambrose glanced at her. "I'm fine, guys. Really" She reassured as Seth and Roman calmed down. 

"Is there a problem?" Triple H asked while The Shield turned their attention to him. Morgan held on to Dean's arm while they looked at Edge and Triple H talk back and forth. "Got something you want to say to me?"

"Yeah." Edge spoke. "I wish that you and your doctors would clear me because I'd be coming for you."

"Really?"

"Yeah."

"Who the hell do you think you are? And who the hell do you think you are putting your hands on the Diva's Champion?"

"Oh great...put me in the situation..." Morgan retorted. "I already said I was fine..."

"Excuse me?" Triple H asked.

She released Dean's arm and sighed. "It's not that serious...he didn't hit me. He's not even the problem. You're the problem. You're the one who fucked things up." 

"Whoa!" King, JBL and Cole exclaimed as the crowd cheered loudly when she said a curse word on the PG show. The Shield smirked at her comment and so did Edge who was amused.

"Language!" Stephanie exclaimed as her eyes widened.

Triple H turned to Morgan. "What did you just say?"

"Do I need to do it in sign language?" she raised a brow.

"Don't you dare," Stephanie snapped but she ignored her.

"What happened to your mastermind plotting? Maybe instead of revealing that The Shield attacked Christian, you could have done it discreetly and made Edge wonder who did it. But since you thought that was 'best for business' it didn't really go too well since Edge looks like he's about to put you through a meat grinder. But you know what? That is best for business. The crowd seems to like it. I mean, everyone would want to see that." Morgan said as the crowd cheered at her statement.

"Did you forget you're working for us? Do you know who you are talking to?" Stephanie asked.

She could not believe her ears. Who does this woman think she is? How dare she speak to her husband like that.

"I'm sorry, was anyone talking to you? This is between me, and your husband. Not the Billion Dollar bitch." She snapped. Stephanie dropped her jaw while King screamed in a high pitched voice. "God...sometimes I wish you would mind your own business for once!"

The guys watched as Morgan and Stephanie went back in forth. "Listen little girl..." Stephanie's voice got shaky and deeper from anger.

"Little girl? Oh ho ho~ now she's mad." The Outspoken Diva grinned.

"Trust me Morgan, you do not want to mess with me­"

Morgan stepped up to her. 

"Uh oh." JBL said.

"You know what? Sometimes you need to get dropped." Morgan retorted. Stephanie was about to slap her but Morgan grabbed her hand. Stephanie's eyes widened while Morgan smirked at her. "Lose your touch?"

Suddenly, Ambrose grabbed her by the waist, while Seth grabbed Stephanie. 

"Enough!" Triple H yelled as the two women continued giving each other dirty looks. Triple H turned his attention back to Edge while Morgan calmed down in Dean's arms. "First up, your doctors will never clear you, cause your stack of dime neck there is all broken up. And you know it, and I know it. So you better take the bass out of your voice and that look out of your eyes. Who the hell do you think you are, to walk into this building, on my show? My show! You walk in here, running your mouth, in my town. That's right, Toronto, today is my town."

Ambrose released Morgan. She really wanted to destroy Triple H for talking to Edge like that. Toronto was not his town, that's for damn sure. 

"You walk into my town! My city! I'll tell you what...get out. Get out of our town. Get out of our city, get out of our building, get off of my show. You don't want to go on your own? I can always have you escorted out." Triple H patted Dean's shoulder as Roman nodded and Seth smirked. Edge shook his head at The Authority and left the office as Morgan sighed.

Morgan was about to leave the office but Stephanie called her out. "And where are you going?"

"Far away from you as possible..." Morgan responded and left the office as the crowd laughed.

Fans tweet: 

'I love it! She dropped the F bomb! Yes! #MorganCurses'

'I loved how The Shield got in front of Morgan like that. No one messed with The Shield's Girl!'

'WWEMorgan101 is officially my all time favorite diva. When's the last time a diva stepped up to the boss like that?'

'Slammy award moment! #MorganDropsTheFBomb'

'I love the Morgan and Stephanie feud. Could be the next Trish versus Stephanie feud.'

'RAW just got interesting! #MorganCurses'

'It just got real! #MorganCurses'

'Stephanie and Morgan feuding? Awesome! #MorganWillDropThePrincess'

'Morgan owned Stephanie! #GoMorganGo'

Morgan tweets 'Sometimes you need to be put in your place. #SomeoneNeedsToGetDropped'

'Backstage'

Morgan was walking but got stopped by Edge. "I've been looking for you­"

"Did you know about this?" Edge cut her off.

"No. And you saw I wasn't even out there."

"You're lying..."

"No, I'm not! I want to break Triple H just as much as you do. Especially that wife of his...it's just a matter of patience for me."

"And what are you going to do?"

"Bring our freedom to speech back, turn on Triple H and Stephanie and all that jazz. I've been carefully planning everything. Look, just keep a cool head and check on Christian. Focus on your friend. I'm really sorry about everything." She gave him a sympathetic look. 

Edge sighed. "I may not trust you but I saw what you said to Stephanie and Hunter. I hope you continue to do that."

"Yeah." Morgan nodded as he walked away.

'Later On The Night'

Morgan was straightening her hair in the Diva's Locker Room. Once she was done, Brie walked over to her. 

"What is it?" Morgan asked

"Uh, these are for you." Brie gave her a bouquet.

"From who?" Morgan looked confused as she took the flowers from her hands and checked out the card. 

"Who is it from?" Kaitlyn looked at the card and frowned. "Great..."

"What's wrong?" Natalya asked while Brie left. Kaitlyn gave her a look and Natalya got annoyed.

"Can I throw them away?" Kaitlyn asked

"Wouldn't that be rude? It's not that big of a deal." Morgan replied.

"Are you listening to yourself?" Kaitlyn put her hands on her hips.

"It's just flowers. All Wade said on the card was 'Good luck at Night of Champions. I'll be rooting for you.' See? Harmless. Don't get your panties in a bunch, all right? It's fine." The Outspoken Diva shrugged.

"Just wait till Dean finds out..." Natalya shook her head.

Morgan sighed. "You act like Wade is in love with me. Relax..."

Natalya and Kaitlyn glanced at each other while Morgan left the room.

"This bad..." Kaitlyn sighed.

"She's just mistaking the flowers for a friendly gesture," Natalya added.

"He's trying to charm her. Not good. We need to make sure he doesn't do any more moves on her." 

'Later on at ringside'

"All week long, all these girls have been tweeting about me, talking about me. Going on the WWE website, crying and screaming. Do you know why? Because they know I am right and I am getting to them." AJ vented as she, Morgan, JBL, King, and Cole watched Naomi, Natalya, Brie go up against Aksana, Layla and Alicia Fox.

"Is that how fights start? You tweet each other?" JBL asked

"Apparently. I said what I had to say to their faces." AJ spat.

"Really? And what about me?" Morgan spoke up.

"Morgan, I have nothing against you. All those things I said about you were true. But what you need to know is that you are a True WWE Diva and don't need to be hanging around with these Total Divas. It's beneath you." AJ said.

"I know how badly you wanted to be in this match, Morgan. What are your thoughts?" Cole asked.

"It's very hard not to ring AJ's neck as she sits here, venting about the same crap over and over again. I just can't wait to shut her up at Night of Champions." Morgan answered.

"Oh Morgan, you don't mean that. The Total Divas are getting to you. They made you act this way towards me. Deep down, you and I are friends." AJ grinned. Morgan held her head in annoyance as she listened to her vent again. "...And I didn't say what I said on that stage for attention. These girls are attention hungry. I didn't say it for attention. I didn't say what I said to piss anybody off. What I said on that stage was to make these girls do better. Step it up."

"I agree with you saying that the divas need to step it up but they do have potential. I just can't see them having potential since you want to keep interfering in the freaking matches. This is basically your fault. How are we supposed to see these divas step it up if you want to attack them every match? And you know what? It really makes me want to come over there and wipe that grin off your face." She glared at AJ.

"Let's not be hasty girls," Cole said.

"Let them fight, this is awesome," JBL said.

"Oh, Morgan...you don't want to do that..." AJ grinned and began spinning around in the chair.

The Outspoken Diva exhaled and calmed down. Night of Champions couldn't get here fast enough.

"Morgan, you look hot when you're angry." King complimented.

The Outspoken Diva slowly turned her chair and stared at him unamused. "Are you hitting on me...?"

"Who wouldn't?"

"Let me remind you that I'm Dean's woman. Dean Ambrose's woman."

"Really?" AJ asked. "Cause it seemed to me that those flowers from Wade said otherwise."

"Oh my GOD! WHY are you making it such a big deal? It was just flowers and he said good luck at Night of Champions on the card. Harmless." Morgan countered, sighing loudly.

"Looks like Dean has some competition. Ouch..." AJ smirked.

"This is what you do. You get into people's personal business just like you did with Kaitlyn, and attack them with it to make them vulnerable. That's not going to happen to me. You have nothing against me. Now next topic." 

"Well, how about you being mine one day?" Jerry teased.

Morgan bluntly replied, "I'm not yours and I will never be yours...just like AJ said, you like em young. I ain't gonna be one of them. So I suggest that you take your Viagra somewhere else."

Cole and JBL started laughing at her response.

"Next topic please..." Morgan let out another breath.

"How about we talk about me being the champ again?" AJ asked.

"How about we talk about me kicking you in the face if you don't shut up about that?"

"Morgan, the Total Divas are getting to you. You are never this angry with me. Don't let them get in your head. They make me sick...they don't even deserve a shot at the title."

"Well, I believe they do. They proved it before you kept interfering in the match." Morgan retorted.

She watched as Natalya hit Alicia with the discuss clothesline and put her in the sharpshooter. She then tapped out

"The winners of this match, the team of Brie Bella, Naomi, and Natalya!" Justin announced.

"AJ is a bit feisty tonight. Maybe she is concerned about getting past Brie, Naomi and Natalya to get to Morgan's championship." Cole said as AJ glared at the divas in the ring. "Who will win at Night of Champions? We will find out this Sunday." 

Fans tweet: 

'Hahaha #Viagra'

'Morgan is owning everyone tonight. #Viagra'

'I can't wait till Morgan gets her hands on AJ. She needs to get dropped! Give her a backfire WWEMorgan101'

'After the match'

Kaitlyn and Natalya walk backstage and find Wade Barrett. He looked like he was waiting for someone near the locker rooms. 

"Hello Wade." Natalya gives him a smile.

"Waiting for someone?" Kaitlyn asked.

"No, I'm not." He lies.

"Cut the crap Barrett...why can't you just value your friendship with Morgan?" Kaitlyn asks.

Wade smirked. "Ladies, shouldn't you mind your business? This is between Morgan and myself. Ambrose could never live up to being her boyfriend. He doesn't do anything for her at all. I can do more for her than that street dog."

"Morgan is our friend, and we won't let you get inside her head. She even said she wants to take care of The Authority herself and with no help." Natalya said.

"She'll choose the right man for her." Wade determinedly said.

"Yes, she will. Dean. So what if he can be crazy, psychotic and slightly off? They have been through a lot together and can't do anything with The Authority on their backs. Do you know how hard it is to deal with your bosses always ordering you around and not having time alone with your lover? You don't know a thing about what Morgan is going through and we won't let you ruin her relationship with Ambrose." Kaitlyn snaps.

"Agreed. They already have to deal with The Authority, so don't put anymore conflicts in the situation." Natalya nodded. "We're asking you nicely here."

Wade chuckled. "You see, I can't do that. Morgan will realize that she is better with me instead of him. She'll be in my arms. In due time..." 

"We need a Plan B." Kaitlyn said as she crossed her arms and glared at Wade, walking away. "Gosh, what an ass...I want to spear him...can I spear him? Natalya? Nat?" she saw Natalya looking down.

"...We...we need to tell Dean..." Natalya murmured as she turned her head to her.

"You sure? We don't know how he'll react."

"He needs to know Wade's intentions since Morgan doesn't see it."

"You're right. Plus, he needs his ass kicked..." 

"All right, let's go see Ambrose." 

-------

Natalya and Kaitlyn walk around backstage. "It shouldn't be hard to find The Shield or at least one member," Kaitlyn said and saw a dark area. "Ready?"

"Yeah." Natalya nodded. 

They walk to the dark area and see Rollins and Reigns. The two approached them as they started to feel intimidated by their questioning stares. 

"E-­enough with the looks. We need your help." Kaitlyn stuttered.

"And give us one good reason why we should help you." Roman's deep voice filled their ears.

"Because it's about Morgan," Natalya said, sparking their interest.

"Talk," Seth ordered, with his arms crossed.

'To Morgan'

"Ready for Night of Champions?" Jojo smiled at Morgan.

"Very ready. Can't wait." Morgan replied as they chatted near the locker rooms.

"Hey, Morgan. Can we talk?" Wade asked, approaching the two ladies. 

Jojo glanced at Wade and then at Morgan. 

"Uh, sur­-" Morgan began but Jojo started to sob loudly. "Whoa, Jojo, are you okay?" She exclaimed as Jojo hugged her and started to fake cry as some tears started to fall down her cheeks. 

Natalya wanted her to make sure Wade did not have any alone time with Morgan. Luckily her plan was working. Jojo looked at Wade and stuck her tongue out at him as he glared at her. Morgan released the nineteen year old and put an arm around her. 

"I'm sorry Wade, can it wait till later?" she requested.

Wade frowned. "Yeah. See you later." He walked away.

"What's wrong?" Morgan asked.

"I'm sorry, I just miss home." Jojo said, which was true. She did feel homesick.

"Listen, we all feel that way sometimes. But you are spreading your wings and learning how to do things on your own. I'll be here for you. You're not alone." Morgan smiled at her as Jojo sniffed and nodded.

"Thanks." she grinned and hugged her again. 

Jojo was happy with Morgan's words but also happy that Wade wasn't near the Diva's Champion. Win/win situation for her.

'To The Shield'

"Are you kidding me?" Seth exclaimed and started pacing around. "Just wait till Dean finds out about this. He's gonna flip. His temper is short."

"He's just asking for a spear..." Roman grumbled.

"We'll take him out."

"I'm with you."

"That would be nice." Kaitlyn grinned. She really wanted Wade to be taken out.

"Why are they here?" Dean looked confused as he walked over to them.

"Bad news. Wade is after Morgan. He wants her all to himself. He claims you're not the one for her." Natalya said.

Ambrose smirked. "Does he know who he's dealing with here?"

"Uh, about that...I think he does because he's already made his move. He already gave her flowers and wants to be alone with her later on tonight." Kaitlyn mentioned with a frown. "He is persistent and really coming on to her. We need to do something and something fast."

Ambrose started seething at the news. "I'm going to kill him." He growled and stormed off. 

The two divas look at each other in shock at his sudden mood change.

"Dean!" Seth called out, running after him with Roman.

"Don't kill him...yet!" Kaitlyn rushed after them with Natalya.

'To Wade'

Wade was talking to a producer but the producer quickly ran away. Wade turned around to see an enraged Dean Ambrose. 

"Well well well, if it isn't Dean Ambrose," Wade said in his accent. "I guess you heard. But don't worry, I'll take good care of her. You're scared, aren't you? You're afraid you're going to lose her. Well, you're right."

Ambrose was about to hit him but then Seth and Roman ran to him. 

"Dean!" Seth and Roman grabbed him away from Wade while Kaitlyn and Natalya met up with them.

"You got another thing coming pal." Kaitlyn glared at Wade as he walked away.

"We'll handle him, just not tonight." Seth tried to calm Dean down

'Smackdown'

Morgan walked backstage as the crowd gave her a loud reception but instantly boo once they see Wade walk next to her. "Not managing The Shield tonight, love?" Wade asked

"Unfortunately...all because of The Authority..."

"Guess they are still upset with what you said to them on Raw. Well, how about we hang out tonight to get your mind off things?"

"Oh um, sorry I can't. I'll be hanging with the girls. But maybe next time. I'll see you later." Morgan waved and walked away.

Wade watched her leave and smirked, clearly smitten by her. He turned around to see a seething Ambrose. 

Angrily, Ambrose grabbed him and pushed him to a wall, hard. "I guess I need to show you what happens when you mess with someone that's mine," he said in a dark tone.

"Don't you mean the woman that's soon to be mine?" Wade smirked before Ambrose threw him to the wall hard again.

Morgan walked back to see Wade. "On second thought-­Whoa! Dean, what are you doing?" Morgan exclaimed as Seth and Roman rushed up to them.

"Dean! Let go!" Roman yelled as they grabbed him off of him.

"Is that your best?" Wade asked, provoking Dean.

Morgan got in between them while Natalya and Kaitlyn rushed over to them. 

"Let's not be hasty here. What the hell is going on?" Morgan asked as she looked at Wade and Dean. Ambrose stormed off while Seth and Roman rushed after him.

"March. Now." Kaitlyn pointed to Wade as he smirked and walked away.

"Somebody better start explaining. Now." Morgan said as turned to Natalya and Kaitlyn.

"You should go see Dean. He isn't gonna calm down unless you see him and you know that. We'll talk about it later." Kaitlyn said

--------

'WWE Exclusive video'

Dean was silently seething on a chair as Morgan barged in. "What the hell Dean?! You storm off for a few minutes and next thing you know I find you sitting here like you want to murder someone. What is going on?"

"You need to check that friend of yours, that's what's going on. He wants to replace me as your boyfriend," he spoke angrily.

Morgan sighed. "Not this again...I told him­-"

"What did he do?" Ambrose stood up.

"It wasn't really­-"

"Morgan. Do you know how much I want to hurt this guy? The thought of him coming after you makes me want to rip his head off."

She leaned on the wall. "Dean..." 

He walked over to her and placed his hands on the wall, on each side of her head. "I shouldn't have let him go."

"Dean."

"He thinks he's going to take you away from me? And get away with it­-"

Ambrose began but Morgan put her hands on his face. "Dean. You need to know that even if someone wants me, I won't fall for them or let them take me away from you. I don't care what anyone says, no matter if you're slightly off or all the other stuff they say, you'll always be my Joker and no one is going to replace you. I love you and only you. We may have hated each other but I guess opposites attract. I know you're always here for me, for the good times and bad. And I know we can't really spend a lot of alone time together because of The Authority, but we'll find a way to get through this. Through The Authority, and Wade. Everything that comes our way. We need to be strong and we need to be a strong couple. We can't doubt each other. Okay?" 

Dean calmed down and removed his hands from the wall as she removed her hands from his face.

"You always know how to calm me down..."

"That's a good thing, right? As for Wade, let me see for myself what his motives are. I'll keep an eye out and be observant. Just don't hurt him...much. I already know you want to kick his ass so...just not too much that could lead him to the hospital."

"No promises, sweetheart." Dean smirked. "It's for his own good. He needs to know that you're mine and no one is gonna take what's mine."

Morgan chuckled and shook her head. They looked at each other and she ran her fingers through his hair with her right hand and leaned in to kiss him as he wrapped his strong arms around her waist.

"I love you." he told her.

"Love you too."

'To Wade during a WWE Exclusive video'

Wade was talking to a producer but instantly got speared by Roman as he held his stomach in pain. The Shield walked up to him and smirked down at Wade as Ambrose kneeled to him. 

"What happened Wade? I thought you were tougher than that...So you want to take what's mine? Over my dead body. Morgan is mine and that is going to stay that. This is just a preview of what The Shield will do to you if you keep messing with her." Ambrose watched him in pain as he glared at him.

"Hope you learned your lesson pal." Seth said as Roman chuckled

"Mess with Morgan, you go through us. Believe in The Shield." Roman said 

------

'Night Of Champions'

Since WWE was doing awards for best WWE champions and etc, Morgan won the title of the female internet sensation as she reached 1,010,000 followers on Twitter. 

'This is AWESOME! I'm so blessed to have all these fans supporting me through my ups and downs. Thanks for making me have over 1 mil!' Morgan tweets.

Morgan has on her Shield attire but with a black hoodie on top of her head as she walks on the stage. Her title is up in the air and she twirls around with it before posing. 

"This is a divas 5 way match scheduled for one fall. Introducing first, she is the divas champion, from Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, Morgan!" Lilian announced. 

Morgan grins and removes her hoodie, walking down to the ring, tagging hands. 

"Morgan looks ready to go in this match up. Interesting week it has been for the Outspoken diva. Do you think she'll be able to win this match?" Cole asked

"Morgan's momentum has been very high this week from the words out of her mouth, to the actions she does. I believe she can do it." JBL said.

"I'm still upset that she rejected me." King pouted.

"Oh stop King..." Cole retorted

"Despite the rejection, she is still one of my favorite divas. Go, Morgan!" King cheered

Morgan gets in the ring and gets on the turnbuckle as she raises her title with her left hand and does her taunt with her right. Then she lowers her right hand and does The Shield pose with a smirk before jumping off the turnbuckle. 

After Natalya, Naomi and Brie get in the ring, AJ comes out. 

'Let's light it up!'

"And from Union City, New Jersey, AJ Lee!" Lilian announced as she skipped to the ring. 

When she gets in the ring, Morgan glares at her and starts walking towards her before the ref holds her back with an arm in front of her. 

"Everyone wants a piece of AJ." Cole looked on.

"Morgan has been getting tired of AJ's mind games," JBL said as the ref lifted up the Diva's title and started the match.

'Ding Ding Ding'

The divas circle around each other. They look at AJ and AJ runs out of the ring as Natalya, Brie and Naomi grab her from jumping into the crowd. Morgan shakes her head in amusement as she sits on top of a turnbuckle and watches the action. 

"Looks like Morgan is enjoying the show." King chuckled. 

They throw AJ back into the ring but AJ crawls out the ring on the other side. They throw her to the barricade and throw her back in the ring to surround her.

"Come on AJ get up." Naomi shouted.

"Get up!" Natalya yelled.

Brie knees AJ out of the ring and turns around and double clotheslines Natalya and Naomi. As Brie turns her attention to the two laid out divas, Morgan gets on the top rope and hits Brie with a dropkick as the crowd cheers. Morgan starts to take control of Brie with a headlock but Brie fights out of it and throws Morgan to the ropes to dropkick her. 

"Wow, what a dropkick by Brie!" King exclaimed 

Morgan crawls and leans on the bottom rope as Brie gives her a running knee to the face. She holds her mouth and lays down on the mat.

"That's gotta hurt." JBL said. 

Brie and Naomi start wrestling in the ring while Morgan continues to recover from Brie's knee.

"As you can see, Morgan still has her arm brace on her left arm, I wonder if that will turn into a weakness for her in this match." King looked on.

AJ and Natalya get back in the ring and AJ does a roll up on her but she kicks out. AJ pushes Natalya and she pushes her back. AJ was about to hit her but Natalya slapped her in the face. Meanwhile, Morgan rolls out of the ring while Naomi hits a double rearview on AJ and Natalya. She pins Natalya but Brie breaks it up. As Naomi and Brie go at it again, Natalya chases AJ outside the ring until Morgan stands up and clotheslines her. 

"What a clothesline!" Cole exclaimed. 

AJ looks at Natalya's laid out body and starts laughing at her but stops when Morgan slowly turns her neck towards her. AJ runs into the ring but Morgan follows her. She tries to reason with Morgan as the crowd chants 'Let's go Morgan! AJ Lee!'

The chants for Morgan and AJ Lee with equally matched as they were the fan favorites to win the match along with Natalya. Morgan and AJ lock up but AJ pushes her away and hides in the ropes as Morgan rolls her eyes. She tries to grab her but AJ hits her bad arm, making her yell out in pain. 

"Oh! And AJ hurting Morgan's bad arm! This isn't good." Cole said as AJ started taking control of the arm while Morgan tried to deal with the pain. 

While AJ was taking control of Morgan, Naomi miscalculated with the cross body on Natalya. AJ throws Morgan out of the ring and Natalya tries to kick her but AJ grabs her foot and pushes her out of the ring. Then, AJ gets thrown out by Brie as Naomi and Brie fight on the apron. AJ grabs Naomi down the apron face first.

"What an impact!" Cole exclaimed. 

AJ turns around and gets speared by Morgan. The spear was weak, due to her trying to take it easy on the arm, but it was enough to bring AJ down. She grabs AJ and hits the backfire on her as the crowd cheers. Morgan grabs Naomi and hits the backfire on her as well. 

"Backfire after backfire! Morgan isn't messing around. Bad arm and all." King exclaimed. 

Brie and Natalya face off in the ring and Morgan runs in and double clotheslines them three times and hits a running crossbody on them both. She picks them both up and hits them with a double backfire.

"And this may be over!" JBL yelled. 

Morgan decides to put Brie on top of Natalya face down and she sits on top of them and gives them a double breakdown submission.

"Whoa! Double breakdown!" King exclaimed

Brie was about to tap out but AJ ran in and broke it up. 

"That's my championship!" AJ screamed at Morgan as she started unloading on her with hits.

Natalya grabs AJ and tries to put her in the sharpshooter but Brie grabs her by the hair and slams her to the mat. Brie hits the Bella Buster on AJ and pins her but Morgan breaks it up. She waits for Brie to get up to give her a hard kick in the face.

"Gosh...Morgan may have put her out there. That was not pretty." King said as The Bella Twin rolled out the ring.

Morgan turns around, only to be caught in the black widow.

"Oh no! Morgan's bad arm Morgan's bad arm Morgan's bad arm!" Cole exclaimed. "Will Morgan tap?!"

"Tap! Tap out!" AJ screamed. 

Morgan was in serious pain. The way AJ had her submission was really aggravating her left arm. Luckily Natalya breaks it up and starts taking control of AJ. She hits the discuss clothesline on her as AJ falls out of the ring. But once Natalya turns around, she sees Morgan waiting for her and is hit by a backfire.

"1!"

"2!"

"3!" The ref shouted as the crowd cheered

"Here is your winner! And still the WWE Diva's Champion, Morgan Lopez!" Lilian announced as the ref gave her the title and raised her hand in victory.

"Yeah! That's what I'm talking about! Let's go!" she yelled as she held her bad arm. 

As she celebrated, The Shield walked out to join her.

"This is the Diva's Champion, right here! Nobody can touch her!" Seth pointed at her with a big grin on his face.

"Later on tonight, Dean Ambrose will face Dolph Ziggler, and Roman Reigns and Seth Rollins will take on The Prime Time Players," Cole said. "Will the rest of the members of The Shield retain their titles? We will find out later on tonight." 

'WWE Exclusive video'

"Morgan, you were the Army of One in your match. How does it feel to retain the Diva's Championship?" Renee asked.

"I'm so happy that I won. From the crowd cheering, to the nearfalls, it was pretty cool. All the divas in that match were great competitors. Some divas just gotta learn to watch your back. Morgan is still going strong. You can't have this championship. It's mine. The Shield is unstoppable."

"So do you still have a score to settle with AJ? I think you still have some anger built up inside for her."

"Yeah but right now I have someone else I need to deal with. And that's Stephanie McMahon." She smirked and walked away.

Morgan tweets 'Thank you #Morganteers for supporting me tonight! You guys rock!'

----

Favorite Hashtag?

#MorganCurses

#MorganDropsTheFBomb

#SomeoneNeedsToGetDropped

#GoMorganGo

#MorganWillDropThePrincess

#Viagra

#Morganteers

Forced To Believe Chapter 22- Wiping That Smirk Off Your Face

Chapter Summary: Morgan interferes in Stephanie trying to make Big Show hurt Dusty Rhodes and faces consequences

Words: 6,000+

---

'Night of Champions'

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

After The Shield walk through the crowd, Seth and Roman fist bump Dean and Morgan and go back up the steps.

"This contest is set for one fall, and it is for the United States Championship. Representing The Shield, accompanied by The Diva's Champion Morgan Lopez, weighing 225 pounds, he is the current United States Champion, Dean Ambrose!" Justin announced. 

'I'm here to show the world!'

"And the challenger, from Hollywood, Florida, weighing 213 pounds, Dolph Ziggler!" Justin announced.

Morgan shook her head in annoyance as she watched Dolph walk down the ring.

"Big opportunity tonight for Dolph. He goes up against Dean Ambrose for the United States Champion." Cole said as Ziggler got in the ring.

'Ding Ding Ding'

Dean and Ziggler lock up but Dean catches him in an arm submission on the mat. Dolph gets up and Dean puts him in a headlock near the ropes. Ambrose releases him and runs to the ropes and hits him with a shoulder block, making him fall down. 

"That's what I like to see!" Morgan grinned. 

Ambrose runs to the ropes but Dolph makes him hop over him as he gets up and runs to him again, only for Dolph to do a big leap in the air, making Dean run under him. Ambrose grabs onto the ropes before Dolph can do an attack.

"Woo~" Dean turned around smoothly and ran his fingers through his hair, doing Ziggler's taunt while Morgan smiled at his silliness.

"Dean Ambrose trying to play mind games on Dolph­-oh!" King exclaimed as Dolph hit him with a dropkick to the face. 

He drops Dean to the mat and hits 10 elbows on him while Morgan holds her chest, feeling the pain. The two men get up and Dean stumbles to the ropes. Dolph jumps over him, making them both fall out of the ring.

The Philly Diva began to scowl at Dolph and started stalking him. 

"Stay away from him Morgan!" The ref warned.

"I didn't do anything! Chill!" She snapped at the ref, while Dolph turned to face her. "Take a picture, it'll last longer."

Cole and King start laughing with Dolph runs his hands through his hair and shakes his butt at her.

"You think that's funny!?" She shouted while Dolph threw Dean back in the ring as he stumbled to a corner. 

He starts giving him some hits until Dean reverses it and hits him with chops to the chest. Morgan watches on as Dean throws Ziggler to the ropes. Ziggler was about to jump on him but Dean caught him.

"Uh oh." King looked on as Dean slammed Dolph to the mat. "Well, there's a difference maker."

"Yes, it is," JBL said.

"He's slightly off, Dean Ambrose," Cole said. "And Morgan doesn't look like she's bothered with that."

"Unfortunately..." King groaned. Dean puts his knee on Dolph's spine and puts him in a headlock. "Morgan is enjoying this. Look at that sinister grin."

Dolph gets up but then Dean drops him down and puts him back in a headlock.

"Thanks for stealing my move." Morgan joked as she watched Dean grab Ziggler's arms around his neck like a straightjacket, similar to her submission, the breakdown. 

Dean met her gaze and smirked before turning his attention back to Ziggler. 

Later on in the match, Ziggler catches Dean with the Fameasser.

"No!" Morgan shouted. Ziggler pins him but Ambrose grabs the bottom rope. "Yes!"

Dean rolls out of the ring but then Dolph throws him back in the ring. As soon as Dolph gets in between the ropes, Ambrose kicks him and puts him in the headlock driver position but Dolph counters with a roll up. Dean kicks out and walks back to a corner. Dolph runs to jump at him but Dean moves out of the way just in time and he grabs him for the Headlock Driver. 

"And now Ambrose plants him," Cole said as Dean went for the cover.

"1!"

"2!"

"3!"

'Ding Ding Ding'

"The winner of this match, and still the United States Champion, Dean Ambrose," Justin announced as Dean got his title and had his hand raised. 

Morgan got in the ring and wrapped his arms around his neck to give him a kiss and hug. He wrapped an arm around her while he held the title in the other hand.

"The Shield's dominance continues," JBL looked on.

"And Morgan's kisses." King pouted. "I'd wish she'd give me one."

"In your dreams, King." JBL retorted.

Seth and Roman meet up with them in the ring. When the titantron showed the results on who was the greatest United States Champion, Morgan kissed Dean goodbye and stayed with Roman and Seth. 

"The following contest is scheduled for one fall and it is for the WWE Tag Team Championships. Introducing the challengers at a combined weight of 509 pounds, Darren Young and Titus O'Neil, the Prime Time Players!" Lilian announced.

'Ding Ding Ding'

"You got this!" Morgan supported at ringside. 

Rollins and Titus start in the ring and Seth keeps giving him slaps in the face which starts to aggravate Titus. He tries to do it a third time but Titus tosses him down the mat, near his corner. He hits him with a scoop slam and a leg drop before tagging in Darren Young. 

Later on in the match, Titus starts to use his whistle as he keeps stomping on Seth who is seated in Darren's corner. 

"Are you kidding me? Shut up with the whistle! Lose the whistle! Lose the whistle!" Morgan shouted. 

Titus looks at her and whistles again just to get under her skin. Roman tries to run in but Titus and Darren double clothesline him out of the ring. That gives Seth time as he gets out of the ring but starts getting chased by Darren. He runs past Roman and goes into the ring as Darren slides under Roman and punches him to the mat. When Darren gets in the ring, Seth takes control and tags in Roman. He throws Darren to the turnbuckle as he falls out of the ring. 

"Good job Roman!" Morgan cheered as she gave him a pat on the back when he went out of the ring.

He throws Darren back in the ring and tags in Seth. Moments later, Roman takes control of Darren and tries to prevent him from making a tag. Once Roman tags in Seth, Darren finally makes the tag to Titus as Titus runs into the ring and flips Rollins over with a shoulder tackle. 

"Jeesh!" Morgan exclaimed

Titus pins Rollins but he kicks out at two.

"That looked like somebody got hit by a car," King said. 

Titus starts to take control of Rollins and as soon as Rollins fights back, he runs to the ropes but gets hit with the Clash of the Titus as Titus goes for the pin.

"The Prime Time Players are gonna do it!" Cole exclaimed but then Roman broke up the pin as Morgan looked relieved. "And Roman Reigns saving the match up!"

Darren tosses Roman out of the ring and then gets on the apron, only to get swept down off the apron by Reigns. Meanwhile, in the ring, Titus grabs Rollins by the head but then Roman throws Darren in the ring, distracting the ref. Seth pushes Titus away from him as he gets speared by Reigns. He rolls out the ring, lying on his back while Seth goes for the pin and wins for his team. 

"Yeah!" Morgan jumped and cheered.

"Here are your winners and still the WWE Tag Team Champions, Seth Rollins and Roman Reigns, The Shield!" Lilian announced while Morgan got in the ring to celebrate with them. 

Dean meets up with them as they raise up their titles. 

"Morgan successful, Ambrose successful, Rollins and Reigns successful. The Shield standing tall at Night of Champions." Cole said.

Morgan tweets 'The Shield and I are unstoppable. #BelieveInTheShield'

'Later on Night of Champions'

Melanie walked over to Colby in catering with a bag of Oreos. "Want some?" she asked

"Yeah, why not." he grabbed one as Melanie ate one. Once he took a bite, he spit it out and she started to laugh at him. "What the hell toothpaste?"

She grinned and patted his back. "Yep."

'Monday, hours before Raw'

Melanie walked backstage and saw Colby sitting at catering. "Yo dude. Ooh, are those sugar cookies? May I have one?"

"Why should I? You pranked me with toothpaste Oreo cookies. Toothpaste Melanie. Why should I give you these soft, chewy, sweet, delicious sugar cookies?" Colby grinned.

"Oh come on! They look so good! And stop teasing me. That prank was a sign to show you that you need to step up your game."

"All right, knock yourself out." Colby showed her the bag of sugar cookies and Melanie grabbed one. He started to smirk once she took a bite. 

She immediately twisted her face in disgust. The taste was awful. She spat it out in a napkin and coughed. "Ugh, what the heck did you put in this?"

"Salt."

"You used SALT instead of SUGAR!?" she shouted.

"Catering helped make the cookies with salt instead."

"You suck dude! Injustice! He made Sugar cookies, salty cookies! Injustice!" she exclaimed as she got a bottle of water and started drinking it. "I need some gum. You got gum-­oh hell, no, I'm not asking you for stuff again. Eva, do you have some gum?"

-----

'Raw'

In the ring, Stephanie was having a segment with Dusty Rhodes. Morgan was already in the ring, forced to be Stephanie's bodyguard. She did not feel like listening to Stephanie and her crap. She had just about enough of her abuse of power. She was this close to confronting her about it. In the ring, Stephanie just told Dusty that Cody could have his job back. 

"Or...we can give the job back to your oldest son. The one who fought so hard for Cody's contract last week on Raw. There's only one open spot and who better to make that choice, than you." Stephanie smiled.

Morgan did not like where this was going. She stood by a turnbuckle as she watched the two talk. She felt bad for Dusty Rhodes. This wasn't fair.

"No, no, no, no, let me tell you something. You not gonna catch me off guard. Let me tell you something, I'm not gonna make that choice. Let me ask you a question too." Dusty said.

"Before you ask me a question, let me put it to you this way­-"

"No." he retorted.

"No, no."

"No no no­-"

"You need to listen to this-­"

"Don't interrupt me!"

"Excuse me!"

"Don't interrupt me!"

"You need to listen. You can give this job to your glorious baby boy, the one who does everything absolutely right, just got married, got his whole life ahead of him, or you can give this job to the son that you neglected all those years, traveling on the road." Stephanie said. 

Morgan was getting tired of how Stephanie got into people's minds and put their family in the situation. First Big Show, now Dusty? This needed to stop. Now. 

"Dusty, I know you blame yourself. For Dustin's transgressions. And this is your chance to make that right. You could be a hero. To your sons. The choice is yours. The opportunity is right here in front of you."

"Let me ask you a question. In the mornin' when you get up and go to breakfast and you got some beautiful daughters." Dusty spoke.

"Yes, I do."

"How are they by the way? They good?"

"They're wonderful, now this isn't about me or my daughters."

"Let me ask this, you line them up at the table and you say 'Okay, you're my favorite, you other two, go on back to bed.' Is that what you do? That's my answer to you. And I'll tell ya one thing else. I'll tell you, I'll tell your husband, and I'll tell this company."

"You know what, this is very typical of you. You make this all about yourself, it's all about Dusty Rhodes and his decisions. Well, what about Cody? What about Dustin? What about Goldust? You're just gonna leave them behind? Like you always have, putting yourself first?"

Morgan's blood started to boil. "Morgan looks like she can't take much more of this," Cole observed.

Stephanie needed to stop pushing people's buttons.

"I hope they can find it in their hearts to forgive you," Stephanie said.

"You gonna forgive this. Stephanie, you can go straight to hell!" Dusty said in her face while Morgan smirked in amusement

"Well, I'm sorry you feel that way..."

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

Morgan looked in the crowd and then walked up to Stephanie. "Is this necessary?" The Philly diva asked.

"Yes it is," she answered.

Morgan wanted to smack the crap out of her. How can she do this to Dusty? He's all alone and now she wants The Shield involved? 

"Are you kidding me?" King retorted.

"Wait a minute, no no no." JBL looked on

The Shield surrounded the ring and Morgan began to look worried as they got on the apron. She knew she would have to handle this herself. After all, she wanted to in the first place. 

"Stephanie! Call it off. It's not worth it." Morgan tried to reason.

"Hang on a second, hang on a second." Stephanie stopped The Shield from getting in the ring. "This hardly seems fair. I got somebody who's been waiting in the back and can maybe even things out. Oh, Big Show! Big Show would you mind coming out here please?"

The Big Show walked out in confusion and Morgan sighed.

Great...Stephanie was just asking to get hit. It's one thing to call The Shield to attack a Hall of Famer, but it was another thing to call a 7 foot giant out here. She already knew she was gonna make Big Show do something bad. Morgan just needed to think of a plan to stop it, if she could.

"Allow me to shed a little light on this situation dream...since you couldn't make a decision about which one of your sons would get a job here. Then you're gonna have another choice. Would you prefer to be dismembered by The Shield...or knockout by the Big Show? Your choice." Stephanie said after he got in the ring.

"Oh come on!" King exclaimed.

"Stop it already! This is unnecessary!" Morgan complained but Stephanie ignored her.

"Oh, you're not gonna make a choice again? Well, I'll tell you what, I'll make it for you. Big Show, knock him out!" Stephanie ordered.

"Enough! He doesn't deserve this!" Morgan shouted.

"He brought this on himself," she said to Morgan. "He didn't want to give one of his sons a job."

The Big Show looked concerned. 

"Don't do it. Do not do it, Show. Don't!" Morgan said in a hard tone to the Big Show. Big Show looked at Morgan and then at Dusty and shook his head no.

"Fine. Shield, get him!" Stephanie ordered but then Big Show stepped up.

"Don't touch him! Do not touch him!" Big Show yelled as The Shield backed off. 

Roman got out the ring and brought in four chairs as he, Dean and Seth had chairs in their hands. Morgan looked at the fourth chair. She knew it was for her. But she couldn't bring herself to get the chair. Big Show walked over to Dusty and hugged him.

"Do it! Do it!" Stephanie yelled.

"I'm sorry." Big Show sobbed and made a fist. 

Suddenly, Morgan got in front of him and grabbed his big fist with both her hands. The crowd cheered while Stephanie watched Morgan in surprise.

"Was that a wise move?" JBL asked.

"I'm glad she stopped that punch," King said.

"Don't. Don't do it, please!" Morgan begged. "Please!"

"Morgan! Step away. Now." Stephanie ordered.

"No. Call off everything! You don't need to do this, there's another way, just leave him alone already!" Morgan exclaimed.

"Morgan. Step away." Stephanie ordered once more.

Morgan ignored her and looked into the Big Show's eyes as he gave her a sorrowful look. 

Dusty touched Morgan's shoulder. "It's okay Morgan. I see the good in you," he said as she turned to look at him after she released Big Show's fist. 

"Morgan! Move! Now!" Stephanie ordered.

Defeated, Morgan stood back next to Stephanie. She watched in disbelief as The Big Show punched Dusty before holding him into a hug and laid him down on the mat as the crowd booed. 

She turned to Stephanie and grabbed a mic. "Why? Why is it that you love to see people who love and care about each other get hurt? Do you enjoy watching other people's pain and suffering? I don't understand. You think this is funny? You actually think this is funny?"

"Morgan, Morgan, this is what's best for business. He had it coming." Stephanie smiled sweetly.

After that, Morgan saw red. She had enough. 

"He had it coming..." Morgan chuckled and shook her head. "Okay...and you had this coming." She dropped her mic and smacked her hard in the face as the whole arena erupted into cheers.

"What!?" King screamed in a high pitched voice while Seth, Roman and Dean looked on in shock. 

Dean motioned his teammates to stay calm while Stephanie held the side of her face in surprise, looking at the Philly diva in disbelief.

"Is she crazy!?" Cole shouted as the Philly diva shot a dirty look at Triple H's wife.

Stephanie could not believe Morgan dared to hit her. 

"Do you know what you have just done?!" Stephanie yelled before getting shoved down to the mat by Morgan. She was about to attack her on the mat but The Shield quickly grabbed her as the crowd chanted 'Yes! Yes! Yes!'

"Get off of me! Get off of me! Let go of me!" Morgan screamed as she tried to escape the strong grip that they had on her. 

"Morgan has lost it!" Cole shouted

"How dare you! Do you know who you are dealing with!?" Stephanie yelled.

Big Show looked on with shock while he held Dusty in his arms. The outspoken diva broke free from The Shield's hold and grabbed a chair. 

"Oh my gosh, she is gonna hit Stephanie with a chair!" King exclaimed but then Morgan threw the chair near Stephanie, almost hitting her as she flinched

"I've had enough of you! Everything! All the stuff you've done. I'm over it! No more of it!" Morgan yelled as The Shield grabbed a hold of her again.

Stephanie stood up and glared at her. 

"What the heck have we just witnessed?" JBL asked.

"Chaos." Cole said as Morgan broke free of their hold again, storming out of the ring.

Stephanie started to have a fit. This was going to be a big conflict between The Shield and Authority. 

"She is so fired! Find Morgan and bring her to my office! NOW! I don't care what you have to do. Knock her out, spear her, tie her up, drag her, I don't care. Bring her to my office. FIND HER~!" Stephanie screamed at The Shield as they got out of the ring and started running backstage.

"Oh boy. This is not good." King said.

Morgan tweets 'Sick to my stomach. Hope you're happy Stephanie. Someone should really slap that smirk off your face and teach you a lesson. Oh wait...I just did. #SpeakUp.'

'WWE Exclusive Video'

Big Show found Morgan sitting on a bench and walked up to her. "I'm sorry..." He murmured.

Morgan really wanted to put Big Show in his place but he was going through a lot and she started to feel bad for him. She let out a sigh. 

"Look, it's not your fault. I'm not angry at you, The Shield or Dusty. I'm mad at Stephanie. Look, can you tell Dusty that I'll get Stephanie back for him? And tell him I hope he gets better." She responded as he nodded and went to go to the hospital to see him.

Morgan ran her right hand through her hair and headed over to an empty locker room. She sighed and put her bag on a table and started to look inside it. 

So many things went through her mind. Her anger got the best of her. But she was happy she at least did something to Stephanie. But she wasn't done. Not by a long shot. All she wanted to do was give her a backfire. Just one backfire.

Moments later, she heard the door slam open as she gasped and jerked her head up. 

She turned around and saw Wade. 

"We need to talk..." He said.

Morgan frowned. He was one of the last people she wanted to see right now. He would just add more drama. 

"Look, I'm not in the mood. I already got too much bull crap going on. I don't need you to add more to it." She retorted.

"You need someone to talk to."

"Thanks but no thanks. I'd like to be alone."

"Are you mad at me, love?"

"A little bit."

"Can we just talk?"

"You know what? Fine. Natalya and Kaitlyn told me everything and I want everything on the table. Right now. You magically appear up again. Something is up. What is it?"

"All right then. I've fallen for you."

Raising a brow, she looked confused. "Excuse me?"

"I've fallen for you." Wade repeated.

She started to laugh. "Tell me that's a joke."

"I'm afraid not, love."

She ran her hands through her hair. "Wow. You learn stuff every day..."

"I want you to choose me instead of Dean."

"What is this? Twilight? You're Jacob Black, and Dean is Edward Cullen?" She rolled her eyes. "Give me a break," 

Morgan's anger towards Stephanie led her to give Wade the cold shoulder a little bit. She didn't mean to be so mean to him at first, but she needed to let him down as gently as she could. She hoped that he would accept the fact that she was with Dean and it was going to stay that way.

Wade chuckled. "When you put it that way..."

"Don't answer that...look, I'm flattered, but you're gonna have to get over these feelings you have for me, all right? Too much stuff is going on, and you know I'm happy with Dean. So just, forget about this conversation, okay?"

"How can you love someone like him? I can give you so much more than him."

"Now you're trying to buy me? That's a turn off..."

"He's violent. That's a turn off. He could hurt you."

"No. He could hurt you. And I think I want that to happen now. And so what if he's violent? He's not violent towards me. Sometimes I need a little rush in my life."

"I can't believe what I'm hearing. You changed Morgan."

"No. You changed. Don't flip this on me."

"He's got you brainwashed, Morgan. He's got you acting like a crazy person!"

Morgan looked at him in disbelief. "Now you're calling me crazy because I won't choose you over him?"

"Yes. Plus you assaulted Stephanie McMahon."

"And if you were in my shoes, you'd understand why. God...I knew there were ass kissers in this company but I never knew you would be one..."

"You know what? Fine. Your lost. I think I can upgrade a little bit better, anyway." Wade retorted.

"Wow...I'm so glad you just said that, cause you really got on my bad side, this time. Girls aren't toys. You can't just drop them if you want an Upgrade or whatever. You really screwed up now." 

'The Shield's hideout'

"Where is she man?" Seth asked, looking around.

"She's in hot water." Roman sighed. 

Moments later, Morgan walked over to them.

"There you are. We've been looking everywhere for you-" Dean walked over to her.

"Hurt him." She interrupted

"Who do we have to hurt?" Roman asked with an angry look. 

"I should have listened to you guys in the first place. Hurt him and hurt him good." She gave them the OK.

"You serious?" Dean asked and she nodded. He smirked. "Well, boys...I think you know what we got to do."

She sighed. "Thanks. So are you going to turn me in to Stephanie?"

"Morgan. We have your back. No matter what. We'll just say we couldn't find you." Seth reassured.

"Besides, Stephanie already left. She'll be back either on Smackdown or next week on Raw." Roman added.

"You guys...are the friggin' best." She grinned and bumped fists with them.

'WWE Main Event'

In the ring, Wade takes control of Justin Gabriel in a back and forth match. "Nice takedown by Wade," Josh said on commentary.

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

"What?" Miz asked as the crowd stood up from their seats.

"What is The Shield doing out here?" Josh asked as they surrounded the ring. Wade turns to Dean and glares at him while The Shield gets on the apron while Justin is still down on the mat. "And The Shield attacks!" He exclaimed as they started jumping Wade. 

Seth and Dean hold Wade as Roman does the spear on him.

"Spear by Reigns!" Miz shouted. 

Roman and Dean pick up Wade slightly before Seth hits the blackout on him. Ambrose picks Wade up and connects with the headlock driver on him.

"Let's pick him up." Seth said. 

Roman roars as Dean and Seth pick him up. The Shield hit the triple powerbomb on Wade as their theme comes on.

"This was punishment. But who sent them out here?" Miz asked.

"Well, whatever Wade did, he won't be doing it again," Josh said as The Shield did their pose.

'After show, in Melanie's hotel room'

"You want to just stay in tonight?" Melanie asked as she walked out of the bathroom.

"Yeah. I want to spend time with you tonight instead of going to the bar." Jon responded while lying on his back on the bed.

Melanie smiled and gave Celeste a quick text to tell her they wouldn't be joining tonight. "Want to watch a movie?"

"Die hard?" He suggested.

"Sure."

Jon sat on the floor and leaned his back on the end of the bed while Melanie's legs were on each side of his shoulders as she sat on the bed. 

While they watched the movie, she started playing with his hair. Jon chuckled. "Like playing with my hair?"

"Yep!" She giggled and then made his hair really messy. "Haha. Someone had a bad hair day."

"You're gonna pay for that." He grinned and turned around. He crawled on the bed as she laughed and tried to get away from him. "Get back here!" He grabbed her leg and pulled her to him. 

He started tickling her as she laughed. After he stopped tickling her, he hovered over her and put his hands on each side of her head. 

"What?" Melanie grinned.

"Just thinking about how lucky I am to be with you." he kissed her left cheek, then her nose, then her right cheek as she giggled. 

She pushed him off of her and pinned him down while having her knees on each side of his hips. Acting like she was about to kiss him, she ended up grabbing a pillow to hit him with it.

"It's on now!" He grabbed a pillow and they started to have a pillow fight. 

She tried to run away from him as she got off the bed but he grabbed her by the waist from behind.

"No!" She laughed before she turned around in his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck.

"I'll let you go this time."

"What happens if I don't want you to?" she grabbed him by the shirt as she walked back towards the bed. 

She fell back on the bed, grabbing him with her as he hovered over her and kissed her.

'Smackdown'

Stephanie tweets 'WWEMorgan101 We need to talk on RAW about your actions.'

The Shield are in the ring, getting ready for their gauntlet match. They watch as Darren Young walks down the ring while Morgan looks on from ringside. 

"The Shield getting ready for this match." Cole said.

"And Morgan is at ringside. I still can't believe Stephanie hasn't confronted this woman. She slapped the billion dollar princess! And pushed her. And not to mention almost hit her with a chair since she nearly threw it at her. She is not going to get away with this." Cole exclaimed.

"Morgan knows what she's doing." JBL replied

The Philly Diva watches Darren Young get in the ring as Vickie is at ringside sitting on a chair. The Shield attack Darren like a pack of hounds while Morgan looks amused. Seth and Dean hold Darren as Roman spears him to eliminate him. 

Titus O'Neil runs into the ring and fights back against The Shield. He held his own for a while until Dean got on his back and Seth held his leg. Roman takes him down with a shoulder tackle then The Shield pick him up for the triple powerbomb to eliminate him.

"That's how you do it!" Morgan cheered. Dolph runs down the ring and jumps on Dean, unloading on him with strikes. "Are you kidding me!?" 

Dolph starts unloading on Seth until Roman grabs him off of him and throws him to the turnbuckle. Roman clashes with the turnbuckle once Dolph moves out of the way. He jumps on Roman and starts unloading on him with punches before Dean and Seth throw him down. The Shield start to take control of Ziggler before he takes down Dean and starts to fight back.

"This should not be happening!" The Philly Diva yelled as Ziggler threw Roman out the ring and dropkicked Seth. 

He throws himself and Dean out of the ring. When Dolph gets on the apron, Ambrose holds his leg before Seth kicks him off the apron. And then Roman spears him hard on the mat, making the ref count him out. 

"Beautiful! Just beautiful!" She clapped 

Kofi Kingston walks down the ring as Roman gets out of the ring and runs towards him. Kofi leaps over him and jumps on the apron to take down Dean and Seth. 

Kingston gives them both a cross body in the ring and takes control of everyone. But in the end, The Shield becomes too much for him as Ambrose hits his finisher to eliminate him.

RVD walks on the stage as the crowd erupts in cheers. 

"This is gonna be interesting," Cole said. "One man who has been a rebel his entire career." 

Rob starts to take control of both Ambrose and Rollins while Reigns is still out from Kofi's trouble in paradise. Roman gets on the apron while RVD gets on the turnbuckle but gets kicked in the face by him. Once RVD does the rolling thunder on both Ambrose and Rollins, RVD gets set for the five star frog splash on Ambrose. 

All of a sudden, Triple H comes out which distracts RVD while Roman takes advantage and throws him off the turnbuckle, onto the floor outside the ring.

'Ding Ding Ding'

"Are you kidding me?" Morgan yelled.

Triple H went to Vickie and started arguing with her. 

"Shut it down! Shut it down! Come with me. Come to my office now." He ordered as the crowd boos.

Morgan got annoyed and grabbed a mic. "Are you freaking kidding me?! So what's next? Cancel the whole show? Is that best for business? Is that best for freaking business!? They've been wrestling all this time and now you want to call off the match? This is bullshit!" She yelled in frustration as the crowd cheered started to cheer 'This is bullshit'

Morgan threw the mic at the ramp as The Shield tried to calm her down. 

"Morgan, it's all right." Seth held her shoulders.

"Morgan's anger issues have really gotten the best of her lately." JBL looked on.

Ambrose grabbed her by the waist and started talking in her ear to calm her down while she continued to look pissed off.

"And just for that, you're banned from The Shield's match later on tonight. Shield, escort Morgan out of the ring." Triple H ordered as the crowd boos.

"Weak!" she exclaimed.

"Morgan can't manage The Shield later on tonight. What will The Shield do now? We'll find out later on tonight." Cole said as they went to a commercial.

--------

'Raw'

The Shield were guarding the ring while Triple H and Stephanie were doing a promo. 

"I am gonna give you the opportunity to take that frustration out tonight. I am gonna give all of you Darren Young, Titus O'Neil, The Usos, RVD, Dolph Ziggler, Kofi Kingston. Zack Ryder, R Truth, Justin Gabriel, all of you are gonna be in an elimination handicap match against The Shield." Triple H announced while all members of The Shield turned around slowly.

"You got to be kidding me..." Morgan retorted.

"And I am gonna give you a partner. Your partner will be Daniel Bryan." Triple H said.

"So there you have it, the first ever 11 on 3 handicap match," Stephanie added.

"After all what's best for all of you is what's best for business." Triple H said.

"11 on 3? Is this best for The Shield?" King asked as Triple H's theme came on.

"Wait, before you go, I would like to speak with Morgan alone," Stephanie said as Morgan turned to look at her. 

She sighed and got to the ring as the crowd cheered while everyone else left.

"I'll say this right now...I don't regret anything." The Outspoken Diva said on the mic. "I'm not going to sit here and do nothing anymore."

"Well, as I recall, you put your hands on me. Now I could fire you but that would be...too easy. So what do you have to say for yourself?" Stephanie sternly asked.

"Oh, Stephanie! I am so sorry for what I did! I didn't mean it. I have anger problems. My anger got the best of me Oh who the hell am I kidding, you needed to be put in your place." Morgan bluntly said as the crowd cheered.

Stephanie's eyes widen. That was not the answer she was looking for. 

"You are such an ice queen," Morgan continued, "Going around forcing Big Show to do all these things to keep his job...how about you leave him alone? And what you did to Dusty...You had no right!"

"You know what? Give me that title."

"No, I earned this!"

"Having you as Diva's Champion is not good for business." She slapped her and snatched the championship out of her hands. The crowd boos her loudly. "Get out of my ring before I call security."

"Is that all you got? Is that supposed to intimidate me?"

"You are not the ideal diva. You don't have the body, the skills, or the looks to be top of the Diva's Division." She spat

"Is that so? Do you think I have what it takes to try to be on top of Diva's Division?" The Philly Diva asked the crowd as they chanted 'Yes!' in response. "And the crowd has spoken."

"They're lying!" Stephanie yelled.

"Stephanie, I am tired of your abuse of power and you will not take away from freedom of speech! You know what you are? You are a spoiled, conceited, narcissistic bitch and I have had it with you!" she shouted as the crowd was behind her, cheering her on. 

Morgan ended up throwing her mic on the mat and walked out of the ring, angrily. 

"Wow..." Cole looked on.

"I'm done! I'm done with this! Everything!" Morgan yelled at Stephanie before storming off backstage.

After the show, Melanie was told to go home to continue the storyline. She wouldn't be on WWE TV or events for weeks. No Twitter, no social media, nothing. 

Being away from WWE for a while because of a storyline was going to be tough. Especially from her boyfriend and close friends but she knows she'll make it through. 

'Philadelphia'

Melanie arrived home and parked in front of her parents' house. 

"Home sweet home." She smiled as she grabbed her bags. 

As soon as she got on the steps, the door opened to reveal her mother with a huge grin on her face.

"Sweetie!" Jane crushed her with a hug

"Mom!" 

"It's so good to see you, honey. Come on in." She walked in with her bags. "You don't know how thrilled I am to have you home for a while. Part of the storyline right?"

"Yep. Oh, I talked to Jane, Mark and Stephanie. You are going to be part of the storyline."

"Really? Oh my goodness!" She exclaimed and hugged her again. "When?"

"A few weeks. Stephanie is really looking forward to it. She thinks it'll put a little bit more drama into the storyline."

"Thank you. You know how much I want to be a part of the WWE." She started to give her kisses on her cheek.

"Mom!"

"Oh, hush!" She gave her one last kiss on the cheek. "Hungry? I'm making some pasta."

"Ooh. Yes please."

All of a sudden, Ellie (Melanie's dog) ran into the living room and started jumping around Melanie as she grinned and kneeled before the dog. She starts petting her. 

"Ellie! It's been a while huh?" She started petting her as the dog licked her. After she was done playing with the dog, she turned to her mom. "Where's dad?"

"At his new studio, working. He's doing a late shift." She replied. "He loves the studio. You and Jon are so generous. How is Jon by the way?"

"He's doing great."

"I'm glad he's still the US champ. You have to introduce me to Colby and Joe. You always talk about them."

"They are really fun to be around. You'll love them."

"Oh, how is the prank war going?"

"I believe I've had the best pranks so far."

"Hahaha."

It was about time for WWE Main Event to come on, so Melanie turned on the TV and saw Main Event coming on. Jane had dinner ready and they started to watch Main Event while eating their pasta. 'We want Morgan' chants were loud and all over the arena.

"Whoa." Melanie looked on in shock.

"Wow. You are really popular." Jane looked on in amazement.

"I didn't think the fans would be this worked up on me leaving."

"As you can hear the loud chants for Morgan, we haven't seen her since RAW. She hasn't updated her Twitter or anything. We all want to know where Morgan is." Josh said on commentary.

After minutes of Melanie's mother cheering and booing at the TV, Melanie's phone rang and she smiled at the caller ID. 

"Hey! How are you...that's awesome...I'm doing great...really? Sure, I'll be there and meet you in town tomorrow...all right, bye."

Forced To Believe Chapter 23- You Look Like You've Seen A Ghost

Chapter Summary: Melanie visits another wrestling company which sparks a ton of debate as she reunites with an old friend

Words: 2,000+

-----

After Melanie got off the phone, it was revealed to be Dixie Carter from TNA who was hoping she could come by for a short time to join AJ Styles in a storyline. Surprisingly enough, WWE had talked with TNA about it and had permitted Melanie to attend, They made sure to keep it under wraps with everyone besides the higher ups of each company. It would also enhance the current storyline she was in since her character stormed out of the ring, yelling that she was done.

She was excited for the extremely rare opportunity and she hoped the forbidden door would continue to be open for future opportunities in the future of WWE.

'Next Morning'

When she got through security and all the other qualifications, she knocked on Dixie's office door. 

"Melanie! I am so happy to see you here sweetheart." She grinned and hugged her. "Come on in." 

Melanie walked in with her gym bag and smiled. "Thanks for having me. I missed TNA."

"TNA has missed you, honey. Since you will be here a little while, I have not told anyone you are here but some producers and Allen (AJ Styles) since you will be in a little storyline with him. I know the fans want to see you and him reunite."

"Yeah, I've been seeing a lot of that on Twitter."

"I'm shocked WWE agreed to this. But we won't take it for granted. I know your stay on TNA is temporary but it's never too late to consider staying full time. You have some loyal fans here sweetheart."

The Philly Diva nodded. "For now my heart is with WWE. But in the future never say never to coming back full time for TNA,"

'Knock Knock Knock'

Allen (AJ Styles) walked in. "Long time Melanie."

"Hey!" She hugged him and kissed him on the cheek. "Long time no see! How are your wife and kids?"

"They are doing great. They miss you."

"I miss them too. I gotta visit them again one day." She turned her attention back to Dixie. "So Dixie, what do you have planned for me?"

"For this week, Allen will do a promo and you'll come out to confront him. Just a simple thing. Later on, Gail Kim will do a promo about you and you confront her." Dixie explained.

"This is going to be really fun." Melanie grinned

'In the TNA Ring'

AJ Styles was in the ring doing a promo but all of a sudden his old 'I am 11' remix' theme surrounded the arena. 

"What is going on?" Mike Tenay asked on commentary.

"What is this? Mind games from Bully Ray? Dixie Carter?" Taz asked on commentary. 

All of a sudden, Melanie slowly walked onto the stage as the crowd began to go wild. 

"What the hell!? What the-what is she doing here!? Did you know about this!?" Taz yelled.

"No, no, I did not. Why is Melanie here on TNA?" Mike asked.

A smile came across her lips as she tagged some hands before walking to the ring while AJ stared at her in shock. 

'Melanie! Melanie! Melanie!' chants surrounded the arena as her heart soared. She missed the PG 14 wrestling and the TNA crowd. It was different from the WWE crowds. Both are unique in their own way. She wore light blue skinny jeans, black Converses and an 'AJ Styles P1' Raglan sleeve shirt. The shirt had a wide scoop neck that rocked off her shoulders a little bit and stopped below her belly button. Her hair was also straightened and she wore black eyeliner.

"AJ Styles looks pale as a ghost. It's been years since they last seen each other." Mike looked on.

"Yeah, and it was all AJ's fault. That man blew her off and embarrassed her in front of the world." Taz spat.

"Hello AJ. It's been a while. You okay? You look like you've seen a ghost?" Melanie stared at him dead in the eyes with a mic in her hands. 

The two stared at each other intently. He changed. To his dark attire, to his beard and hair. AJ stepped up to her in the ring as the crowd cheered. The crowd really wanted them to reunite.

"I cannot believe Melanie is back on TNA. This is awesome. This is freaking awesome." Taz exclaimed.

"Do you think she has forgiven AJ?" Mike asked

"I don't know but all I know is, AJ looks speechless."

'To Celeste'

Celeste was in her hotel room and was on Twitter on her phone and saw a fan tweet 'Oh my gosh! I just saw Melanie on TNA!'

"What?" She asked herself and quickly turned on her hotel TV. "What the hell!?" She exclaimed as she watched Melanie in the ring with AJ Styles. 

She quickly called April on the phone. "April! Get over here! Bring all the divas!"

"Whoa! Whoa! Calm down! What is going on!?" April exclaimed. "I just got out of the shower!­"

"Melanie is on TNA!" 

"What!?" April screamed on the other line. 

Not even 5 minutes later, Celeste's door was pounded by all the divas and she quickly ran to open the door as they rushed to the TV.

April, still in a towel, looked at the TV in shock. "Oh my gosh..."

"Why the heck is she on TNA!?" Layla exclaimed.

"Shh! Let's just watch!" Celeste replied.

"Wait, we gotta tell the guys!" Danielle grabbed her phone.

"Wait! Wait! How will they react!?" Trinity exclaimed, trying to calm everyone down.

"Call the guys!" Ariane yelled. 

All the girls were in shock and confusion. Why didn't Melanie tell them that she was going to TNA? What is going on? Did she really quit WWE? Was she really going to stay on TNA? Was this just for a storyline?

Trinity quickly called Jon (Jimmy Uso) "Jon, get the guys and bring them to Celeste's room. Melanie is on TNA!"

30 Seconds later, the guys barge in. "What the hell do you mean she's on TNA?!" Colby exclaimed as he, Joe and Jon stared at the screen.

"She really looks like a different person. What happened?" Eva Marie asks, looking at her hair and makeup.

'To TNA'

"Why so quiet? Is that any way to treat a friend? Your old friend? So what is this?" She touched his jacket. "You being the lone wolf? Forgetting about me after all we've been through?" 

She released her hand from his jacket. She could remember the incident like it was yesterday.

"Well...don't want to talk? I'll let my actions speak," she added and pulled him in for a hug as the crowd cheered. 

AJ stood there motionless, still in shock that she was here. 

After she released him, she spoke, "I know what you are going through right now. You and Dixie. But, whether you like it or not, I'm standing by you. I forgive you for everything and I want us to have that strong bond again. I hope you think about it. Why? Because the Lone Wolf's girl has arrived." She smiled before dropping the mic as AJ's old theme came on.

"You think Melanie and AJ are going to reunite?" Mike asked as she got out of the ring.

"I think so. Maybe Melanie can take AJ's head out his­-" Taz began.

"Okay! Well! Melanie is back on TNA Impact!" Mike exclaimed. "Let's hope we'll see more of 'The Phenomenal Prince and Princess' as a tag duo once again on TNA Impact."

AJ began to smirk, nodding to himself, accepting everything that just happened. 

'To Celeste'

In the room were the Total Divas, April, Celeste, Victoria, The Shield, Fandango, Danielle, The Usos, and Stu watching the TV.

"Damn..." Ariane said.

"Yeah," Trinity replied.

"What's going on Twitter?" Victoria asked as Celeste looked at her phone. 

TNA's ratings skyrocketed because of how a popular WWE diva is on another company's show.

People tweet:

'Melanie looks better than ever! She looks awesome! #TNANeedsMelanie'

'OMG YES! YES! #MelanieIsBackOnTNA'

'Please don't go back to TNA! Please! #WWENeedsMorgan'

'Stay on TNA! DO NOT go back to WWE! No one wants to see that PG crap! PG 14 is where it's at! #TNANeedsMelanie'

'#WWENeedsMelanie Please don't go back to TNA! You are the Shield's girl! Not the Lone Wolf's girl!'

'Melanie made the right choice when she decided to go back to TNA. #WWEIsBuryingMelanie'

'So glad she's back where she belongs. #MelanieBelongsOnTNA'

'Ugh, why is she on TNA? #MelanieBelongsInTheWWE'

'Yay! I hope Melanie and AJ reunite! I would love Melanie as #TheLoneWolfsGirl'

'Yes! #TheLoneWolfsGirl is back! No more Shields girl. Melanie is back where she belongs.'

'I don't care if Melanie is on WWE or TNA but it's nice for her to be #ThePhenomenalPrincess again.'

'Why is WWEMorgan101 on TNAwful!? #MelanieBelongsInTheWWE'

"She is all over Twitter. She's one of the top trends along with TNA Impact." Celeste looked on.

"As expected from her with the way she worked hard to make a name for herself," Joe replied. 

"I just want an explanation. I thought she was having time off." Ariane said as the divas agreed.

"Maybe she knew we would protest?" Jojo asked.

"Damn right! It's TNA! WWE is against TNA!" Colby exclaimed.

"Maybe she's just visiting?" Celeste said

"Nah, she had her wrestling mode on. She isn't there to visit." Jon (Jimmy Uso) added.

"Or it could be a storyline," April pondered.

"Let's just wait till the show is over and we'll call her," Stu recommended.

"Good idea. Maybe we should finish watching TNA just in case she is still on the show." Nattie mentioned.

'To Melanie, offscreen'

After Melanie to the Knockout's locker room, she was attacked with hugs.

"Oh my gosh! I didn't know you were coming back!" Gail Kim grinned.

"Aw, thanks! Long time no see Gail!" Melanie smiled. It was so nice to see her old friends from TNA.

"I'm so happy you're back!" Jamie (Velvet Sky) exclaimed.

Brooke walked in. "Ahh! Melanie!" she yelled as they ran and hugged each other. "I missed you girl!"

"Haha, missed you too! So glad to be back!"

Jessica (ODB) hugged her as well. "Nice to see you back here on TNA Mel."

"Good to be back!" The Philly Diva smiled. 

After she was greeted by the knockouts, she went to walk backstage.

She said some hellos to some people and while she was walking, she heard a voice. 

"We meet again short one."

She grinned and turned around to look up at a tall figure smiling down at her. 

"Hey, Jake! Long time no see!"

"Yeah, it's been a while. How's the weather down there?"

She chuckled. "It's great. We have a lot to catch up on. You got a match, right? Mind If I go watch?"

"Not at all. I was just heading to the stage now."

"All right! Let's do this!"

'In The Ring'

In the ring, Venom by muzeOne surrounded the arena. "This match is scheduled for one fall! Introducing the challenger, accompanied by Melanie! The Giant Boa, Jake Roberts!" Christy Hemme announced.

"Melanie is out here again, accompanying her old friend Jake Roberts. Do you see how tall this guy is? Wow." Taz said.

"Jake and Melanie have history together. He helped her out during her feud with Madison Rayne." Mike informed as Jake got in the ring while Chris Sabin was already in the ring, warming up.

'Ding Ding Ding'

Melanie watches on as Chris tries to give Jake some kicks but it does little damage. Jake gains control of him and gives him a suplex, making the ring shake a little bit. "What a suplex! Wow. Did you feel the ground shake?" Taz asks.

Jake grabs Chris into the chokeslam hold but goes to the ropes and performs a chokeslam off the turnbuckle. "And Jake goes to the world's biggest chokeslam." Mike exclaims.

"Yeah!" Melanie cheers. Jake pins him for the win.

"Here is your winner! Jake Roberts!" Christy announces as Melanie gets in the ring to congratulate him.

'To Jon'

Jon was watching TNA in his hotel room as Colby and Joe glanced at each other. Even though Melanie was looking smoking hot on TNA, he really wanted some answers from her. 

"Dude, you all right?" Colby asked.

Jon ignored him and just stared at the TV. He couldn't believe Melanie was on TNA of all places. He had a feeling she would still do wrestling while she was having time off but thought it would be in an independent circuit. 

"Look, we'll talk to her after TNA goes off all right?" Joe said. "I'm sure she'll give us all a good explanation."

"She better." Colby sighed

----

'At TNA, onscreen'

Later on TNA, Gail Kim walked out as the crowd booed her. 

"While I was backstage, watching TNA, I couldn't help but feel disgusted at what I saw. Who the hell does Melanie think she is, going around here, thinking she can take my spotlight? Why is she getting so many chants? She barely did anything in this place! Only a 1 time TNA Knockouts champion. Look at me! I've won it plenty of times and I was the first Knockouts Champion-" she was cut off by AJ's old 2011 theme

Melanie walked out to a loud reception. She was working overtime today and the crowd was eating it up every time she came back on stage. Instead of having her right hand up in the air to do her taunt, she had both her hands up and did her taunt before she twirled around and got in the ring. She grabbed a mic and chuckled at Gail as she stood before her but not too close. 

"Here we go, week after week I have to deal with girls hating on me. You're no different." She snapped as Gail glared at her. "The reason you're hating on me and everyone appreciating me is that your welcome back appreciation party sucked ass and no one gave a shit. I mean, come on, you walk down the ring and ignore the fans. Now, I'll admit, Gail, you've done a lot more than I have during my stay on TNA, but that doesn't mean I don't have anything left in the tank." 

Gail laughed. "So you're here to prove something? That you're better than me? No one is better than me Melanie."

"Oh really? You're not going to be the best forever. Someone is going to take you down."

"Oh really?" she dropped the mic and speared her down to the mat.

"And here we have a brawl!" Mike exclaimed as Gail started unloading on her with punches. 

The crowd booed as Gail continued her attack on her but then Melanie fought back and started taking control.

"And Melanie is fighting back!" Taz looked on

Melanie picked her up and was about to do her finisher but Gail escaped the hold and scrambled out of the ring. 

"This close." The Philly Diva said with her hair disheveled as she pointed at Gail. 

"I'm the best knockout here!" Gail yelled

"Oh sure! Sure! Prove it!"

"I will! That was just a test! A test! I'll show you next week!" 

Melanie got on the turnbuckle and put both her hands up in the air to do her taunt. 

"Well, next week on TNA Impact, we'll have a knockouts tag match. Melanie and Velvet Sky against Gail Kim and Brooke. What a match that is going to be." Mike said.

"Oh man, I cannot wait to see Melanie in action. I know she still has a lot to show after being away from TNA for so long. Good to have Melanie back." Taz said.

"Yes, it is. We'll see if what she says is true next week on Impact Wrestling."

'To Jon'

Jon had to admit, Melanie looked awesome and better than ever. 

"Hey, the good thing is, you see Melanie in the TNA ring and she looks hot for you right?" Colby tried to calm down Jon who looked a little upset. "Guess that didn't work..."

"I'm not really bothered with Melanie going to TNA. It's wrestling and she wants to wrestle. I think she knows what she's doing. I mean, it's not like she's going to stay there." Joe replied.

"What if she does?" Jon spoke up and looked at him. Joe had no answer to that.

"That's why we are upset, Joe." Colby sighed. "She's like the glue of The Shield. No one can ever take her place. She can't stay on TNA. She just can't."

Joe nodded. What would The Shield do without Melanie?

'After The Show'

Melanie, back at home, Skyped with Chyna. 

"Hey, Mel. I saw you on TNA. Shocker. Guess you couldn't stay from the ring huh?" Chyna smiles.

"Yeah, WWE permitted me to attend for a little bit until it was time for me to go back to WWE for my storyline! They kept it under wraps for a surprise. I know everybody is probably losing their minds right now. Also, my mom is going to be a part of the storyline in WWE soon."

"No way! Jane? I'll be tuning in for that. Hey, you'll be on TNA next week, right? I'll be there to see you in action next Thursday."

"Really? That'll be awesome!"

"Uh huh. Can't wait to see you in action, live. So how's Jon treating you?"

"He is treating me great."

"Good and it better stay that way. I don't want to kick his ass."

"I don't think that'll be necessary." Melanie laughed.

"I was cracking up with you called Stephanie a bitch. That made my night."

"Haha. Glad to hear." 

"So have you talked to your WWE friends yet about the storyline?"

Melanie chuckled nervously and looked at her phone at the numerous texts and missed calls.

"Hoo boy...I guess I should start explaining huh?"

Chyna laughed, "Have fun."

-----

Favorite hashtag?

#TNANeedsMelanie

#WWENeedsMelanie

#WWENeedsMorgan

#WWEIsBuryingMelanie

#MelanieBelongsOnTNA

#MelanieBelongsInTheWWE

#TheLoneWolfsGirl

#ThePhenomenalPrincess

Forced To Believe Chapter 26- Revenge Is Sweet

Chapter Summary: Eva and Morgan continue to have problems. The Wyatts begin to get into The Shield’s business. Morgan begins to be on Luke Harper’s radar

Words: 11,000+

-----

Morgan was stretching her arms backstage as the crowd cheered. While the Philadelphian was stretching, The Shield walk over to her and she turned around. 

"Hey." She greeted.

"We wanted to wish you luck tonight. We hope you win." Roman said as she fist bumped him and Seth.

"Thanks guys." She smiled and met Dean's gaze. 

Seth and Roman got the memo and left to give them some time alone.

Dean wrapped his arms around her waist as she wrapped her arms around his back and rested her head on his chest. Once he released her, he kissed her

"Good luck in your match tonight." he smiled

"Thank you." 

'In the ring'

"This match is set for one fall and it is for the Divas Championship! Introducing first, the challenger, from Union City, New Jersey, AJ Lee!" Lilian announced as AJ skipped down the ring.

"The queen of Crazyville, AJ Lee, sets to take on Morgan," King said.

Morgan's theme came on as the crowd erupted in cheers. "And her opponent, she is the Divas Champion, from Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, Morgan!" Lilian announced. 

She walked out in her shield attire and grinned at the crowd. She twirled around while holding up the title.

"Oh, I love it when she twirls." King grinned.

"You say that every time she walks out." JBL retorted. 

She tagged some hands before getting in the ring. She got on the turnbuckle and raised up her title as does her taunt with her right hand. She lowered her right hand in front of her and did The Shield's pose before jumping off the turnbuckle.

Morgan looked at AJ leaning on the ropes before she gave her title to the ref. The ref raised the title and called for the bell. The two women circle around each other and lock up.

"The Shield will not be a part of the match up. If Morgan wins, she continues her reign as Divas champion-OH! What a shot by AJ." Cole exclaimed as AJ gave her a spinning kick in the face. She went for the pin but Morgan kicked out at two. "As I was saying, if Morgan wins this match, Stephanie will be forced in the ring with her and cannot force her into any more matches and she must leave her alone."

"We all know that Morgan wants to get her hands on Stephanie. After all she has done to her." King said

Later on in the match, AJ throws Morgan to the turnbuckle and starts unloading on her as the ref pushes her back. Morgan takes advantage and kicks her in the gut and grabs her for a butterfly DDT. She was about to pin her but then Stephanie runs down the ring as the crowd boos.

"What are you doing here?" Morgan asked angrily. She was pretty banged up by AJ's moves.

"I'm watching the match," Stephanie smirked. 

Morgan turns around and gets caught in the black widow.

"Morgan's caught!" Cole exclaimed.

"Tap out Morgan! Tap out!" Stephanie yelled. Morgan was about to tap but then Jane ran down the ring.

"What is Jane doing here?" Cole asked before she grabbed Stephanie by the hair and brought her down as the crowd cheered.

"What!?" King screeched.

"Tap! Tap!" AJ yelled as Morgan kneeled.

Jane turned her attention to Morgan. "Come on sweetie! You can do it!"

"Looks like Jane has been playing Stephanie all along," JBL said. 

Morgan fights out of the black widow as the crowd cheers. She rolls out the ring but then AJ starts to have a fit. She storms out of the ring and throws Morgan to the barricade.

"You are supposed to tap! That is supposed to be my championship! Mine!" AJ exclaimed before unloading on her.

"AJ! Get back in the ring! 4!" The ref continued to count. 

She picks Morgan up by the hair but then Morgan fights back and starts giving her punches to the face and throws her back in the ring. She hits her with some clotheslines before giving her a flying crossbody. She then picks her up and hits AJ with a knee to the gut and hits the backfire on her. She pins her for the win as the crowd cheers.

"Here is your winner! And still your Diva's Champion, Morgan!" Lilian announced as Morgan held her head and got her hand raised. 

Morgan grinned and taunted the crowd while Jane jumped up and down, cheering for her. 

"Stephanie has to get in the ring with Morgan," King exclaimed as Jane got into the ring to hug her daughter. 

Stephanie holds her head and is shocked at the outcome of the match while she is at ringside, on the floor. She gets up and starts to walk up the ramp but then Jane runs out of the ring as the crowd cheers. Jane grabs her and throws her in the ring as Stephanie is on her knees before Morgan. 

"Please! Don't do anything!" Stephanie begged and started apologizing as Jane got back in the ring.

"Look at her, trying to suck up. She brought this on herself." Cole said as King agreed. Morgan and Jane look at each other and then back at Stephanie. Then she watched as her mom started to attack Stephanie. "Look at Jane go!"

"That's Jane power right there," JBL said as Morgan looked amused.

After Jane was done, Morgan waits for Stephanie to get up to give her a clothesline. She picks her up and taunts the crowd before giving her a backfire. Morgan spins on her right knee before stopping herself in front of Stephanie's fallen body. 

"I know that had to feel good for Morgan and Jane." JBL added

"And the mother-daughter duo has gotten their revenge on Stephanie," Cole said as Morgan and Jane hugged again.

'WWE Exclusive Video'

Renee Young was with Morgan and Jane who were sitting on a crate, laughing at what they did to Stephanie. "Right now I am here with Morgan and Jane Lopez. I gotta say, what happened out there?" Renee grinned.

Morgan chuckled. "It was a plan all along. My mom fooled Stephanie. We made the plan."

"How'd you come up with it?"

"It wasn't hard. Stephanie seems to love to hurt me and do anything to get under my skin but in the end, she started it and I finished it."

"Yes, and I'm really happy this is all over and my daughter can finally continue her career without any more Stephanie drama." Jane smiled.

"We heard this will be your last night in the WWE. Will this be the last time we see Jane in the WWE?" Renee asked.

"No, she'll return one day. For now, she'll just keep supporting me from home." Morgan smiled. "I love you."

"Aw. I love you too," Jane smiled and hugged her

"Well, there you have it. Thanks for taking the time to talk with us." Renee smiled.

After the interview, Renee helped Melanie take a photo of her and Jane hugging and Melanie tweeted 'Stephanie got what she deserved. She will never break our #MotherDaughterBond #ILoveMom #MomsAreTough'

'Later on HIAC'

Melanie and Jane watch Jon's match against Ettore Ewen (Big E Langston). Melanie winced as she saw Jon's chin cut open and Ettore's eye cut. 

"Ooh. This match is getting real." She looked on in amazement.

"They are pretty talented," Jane commented. 

After Jon's match, Melanie decided to see how he was doing. She started walking to the doctor's office and saw cameras following her. She decided to get in character a little.

Once she went inside the office, she saw Dean sitting down. "Hey. Sorry, I wasn't there to support you." She gave him a small smile and sat next to him.

"It's no problem." He chuckled.

"How's your chin?"

"I've been through worse."

"I'll kiss it to make it better." She kissed his chin but then he yelled 'Ah!' "Oh my gosh, are you okay!? I'm sorry!"

He started laughing. "Just messing with you."

"Dean! That's not funny!" She slapped his arm.

"You fell for it." He chuckled and kissed her on the lips.

'After the show'

Melanie drove Jane to the airport. "Can't believe you're leaving." She frowned as she parked her rental car at the airport.

"Oh sweetie, I'll be cheering you on from home. Plus, your father and I need some loving."

"Oh no! Too much information!" Melanie exclaimed. Jane giggled as they both got out of the car. She grabbed Jane's bags from the trunk and hugged her. "I'm going to miss you."

"I'm going to miss you too sweetie. It was so nice being a part of the WWE for a while. I cannot wait to come back if they want me to. I have to go. Don't want to miss my flight. Love you!" She kissed her on the forehead.

"Love you too." Melanie gave her a sad smile and waved goodbye to her as she walked inside the airport.

'Next day, Raw'

The titantron showed The Shield on the screen. "Tonight could be the most important night in the history of The Shield. I'm being forced to defend my United States Championship against Big E Langston. If Big E has a stock, I'm buying it. He's a human bulldozer and I felt that last night." Dean pointed to his stitched up chin. "But make no mistake about it Big E. It was a privilege to give you a few minutes of my time at Hell in a cell, it was a privilege for you to share a ring with the United States champion Dean Ambrose."

"Last night, we made a mistake. We underestimated the potential of Big E Langston. But tonight we have an opportunity to rectify that mistake. Tonight guys, we get back to basics." Seth said.

"Look, I'm gonna defend my US title successfully, the only championship The Shield has left is the US title," Ambrose smirked. Morgan cleared her throat and The Shield turn their attention to her. He nodded. "Right." He said before looking at the camera again as Roman, Morgan, and Seth look at Dean as he continued to be cocky.

"How do you forget that?" Seth snapped. "She had one hell of a match last night "

"Seth, it's fine." Morgan touched his chest to calm him down.

"I am gonna get the job done like I always do 'cause I'm the United States champion," Dean went on as Morgan glanced at Seth and Roman giving Dean dirty looks. She was getting a little worried. "I am the baddest man alive. Believe that!"

After a long period of Roman looking at Dean, he turned his attention to the camera. "Believe in The Shield!"

'In The Ring'

After some back and forth action, Dean's match against Big E ended up as a DQ once Roman Reigns decided to pull the rope back, making Big E fall out of the ring. The Shield but Morgan jump Big E. Morgan gets in the ring but then the Usos run down the ring and start fighting Roman, Seth and Dean. They throw The Shield out the ring and Morgan looks at them as they turn their attention to her. They all turn their attention to the stage as Eva Marie walks down the ring in her wrestling attire and the crowd boos.

"It's Eva Marie!" Cole exclaimed. Eva smirks while Morgan has her arms out, waiting for her to come into the ring.

"Do something! I'm right here. What are you gonna do?" Morgan taunted as Eva got in the ring and got in each other's faces. 

The Shield, Usos and Big E look on intently, wondering if they should stop things or let them argue. Eva and Morgan start yelling at each other until Morgan shoves her face back. Eva turns around and tackles her down as the crowd cheers.

"Catfight!" King screamed in a high pitched voice.

"This is not a catfight; this is a brawl!" JBL exclaimed as both divas relentlessly hit on each other. 

The Shield quickly get in the ring to try to break it up. Morgan gets pulled off of Eva by Rollins and gets backed up into a corner by him, while Ambrose and Reigns help him hold her back.

"Get off of me! Get off!" Morgan yelled as she tried to break free of The Shield's hold. Eva was being held back by the Usos and Big E right across from her. "Seth! Back up! Get off of me!"

"Calm down, calm down." Rollins said in a calm tone.

"Wow, you don't see this every week. We should have this more often!" King looked on

"These two really hate each other," Cole said.

"Relax, Morgan, relax," Reigns added.

"Don't tell me to calm down! She needs to get her ass kicked!" Morgan yelled as she tried to squirm her way out of The Shield's hold. 

She manages to break free from their hold and run towards Eva. Eva escapes Big E and the Usos hold and spears Morgan to the mat and starts fighting her again.

"It's on!" Cole yelled.

"Woo Hoo!" King cheered

Eva managed to give her a couple of hard hits to the face until Morgan turned things around. Eva's hard hit managed to leave a red mark on Morgan's face. Seth grabs Morgan off of Eva and pushes her to the ropes and holds her tight while holding her and the ropes as she tries to break free. Meanwhile, Dean and Roman were arguing with Jey Uso and Big E.

"Control that ring rat of yours!" Dean yelled.

"We didn't know she was gonna come out!" Jey Uso shouted.

"Seth, get off of me!" Morgan yelled.

"Not until you calm down..." he responded. 

There was something about his calm voice that made her less angry. She gave up trying to break free of his hold while Eva Marie got out of the ring. Seth managed to get Morgan out of the ring but quickly grabbed her by the waist before she could run after Eva.

"This ends right here! Right now! Tonight! I'm gonna teach you a lesson!" Morgan yelled.

"Bring it on!" Eva yelled back. 

"Hang on! Hang on!" Brad Maddox said, walking on the stage. "Get those women calmed down!"

"Hey, Brad is back," JBL said. 

"We haven't seen him since Morgan gave him those chair shots," Cole reminded.

"I got a real simple solution. That match is now a 4 on 4 match. I want to see it right now." Brad said.

"What are you talking about?! I don't have to listen to you!" Seth yelled.

"Brad Maddox just ordered a 4 on 4 tag match. Divas vs. Divas. Superstars vs. Superstars." Cole announced.

"I like it!" JBL said as Raw went to a commercial break.

After the commercial break, Morgan watches as The Shield take control of an Uso. When the Uso fights back and hits Dean with a kick, Eva Marie shoots her hand out for a tag as the Uso looks at her. He decides to tag her in as the crowd boos. Eva blows Dean a kiss as Morgan shakes her head and gets tagged in by Ambrose.

They lock up and Morgan takes control and grabs her by the hair and throws her down. 

"Give her no mercy, Morgan!" Dean cheered on.

Eva stands up and elbows her in the midsection. She runs to the ropes but Morgan runs after her and when Eva turns around, Morgan gives her a knee to the gut.

"Nice!" Seth cheered

Morgan drops her down with a backbreaker. She drags Eva to the middle of the ring and is about to put her in the breakdown but Eva manages to grab the ropes. She gets dragged neck first to the middle rope by Eva as she holds her neck in pain. Eva takes advantage and pins her but Morgan kicks out at two. She starts to take control of Morgan and then taunts the crowd by flipping her hair and blowing kisses. 

While Eva is taunting the crowd, Morgan recovers and hits her with a clothesline and then dropkicks her. She was about to grab her for the backfire but Eva escapes and quickly tags in one of the Usos.

"Seriously?" Morgan retorted as an Uso got in the ring. 

Morgan tags in Seth. While they wrestle, Eva tries to distract Seth while Roman and Dean are wrestling Big E and the other Uso at ringside. 

Morgan gets in the ring. "Dude!" She called out before running to Seth. 

He caught her and spun her around as Morgan gave Eva a kick in the face as she fell off the apron.

"Wow, what a move!" King exclaimed as Seth set her down. 

Morgan gets out of the ring and puts her into the breakdown.

"They aren't even tagged in!" Cole exclaimed.

"Morgan wants to make her suffer." JBL looked on.

"Are you going to stay away from my boys!? Are you gonna stop messing with me!? Are you gonna stay away from my man!? Are you gonna mind your own friggin' business?!" Morgan leaned back as Eva yelled 'Okay!' and submitted.

Meanwhile, Seth brings his knees up when an Uso is about to do a splash and tags in Roman. They were about to double suplex him until the other Uso caught his brother and they hit them with a kick in the stomach. Morgan gets in the ring to help Roman as he leans on the middle rope, recovering from the Usos kick. Seth runs to the Usos but they duck and give him a kick, making him fall out of the ring. 

Morgan steps up to the Usos and gives them both slaps in the face which gets them angry. They look at each other and then at Morgan as her eyes widen.

"Grapes!" Roman yelled as she moved out of the way and he went on to spear the Usos.

"Oh! A double spear by Reigns!" Cole exclaimed as Reigns pinned one of the Usos for the win. "Distraction by Morgan gave Roman the advantage."

"Yeah!" Morgan exclaimed as she high fived Roman.

"The winners of this match, The Shield!" Justin announced as Dean gave Morgan her title while he had his title in his hands. 

Morgan turned her attention to Eva who was holding her right arm while standing up on the ramp and blew her a kiss.

'At the ending segment of Raw'

Morgan looked amused as Stephanie and Triple H walk down to the ring as The Shield got in the ring too. After Triple H's promo about Randy Orton, Orton gets in the ring. Stephanie was about to speak but she stopped when she heard the crowd chant 'Morgan got you'

Stephanie sighed and turned her attention to the Philly Diva. 

Morgan flashed her a grin. "Hey, how ya doing?"

Stephanie rolled her eyes and turned her attention back to the crowd. "Okay, so she beat me up. I'm still standing here. Now...to more important things. Randy Orton isn't just our champion, he is everyone's champion. Which specifically means, Randy Orton represents all of you. So I'm asking you to show the WWE Champion the respect he so richly deserves." She said before giving Orton the mic.

"Having this title, being WWE champion, makes me simply put, better than you," Orton said.

"Wow..." Morgan mouthed.

"Do you have something to say, Morgan? Cause I'm tired of you talking behind my back." Orton snapped.

Morgan got handed a mic and spoke as the crowd cheered for her, "Oh trust me, you do not want to hear what I have to say. And I don't talk behind your back. I say stuff to your face. Get your facts straight." 

Orton glared at her. But then, The Big Show's theme came on as the crowd exploded. 

"What!?" Cole asks. "Can it be "

"It better not be!" JBL exclaimed as the Big Show marched down the ring.

The Shield but Morgan run out of the ring to attack Big Show but then The Usos and Rhodes Brothers attack them. Morgan got out of the ring, running away from The Rhodes brothers and Usos.

------

'Smackdown'

The Shield are shown on the titantron. "Jimmy...Jey...I'm getting a little sick of ya." Dean said as The Shield agreed. "The Shield is getting a little tired of the Usos sticking their noses in our business. We've beaten you time and time again, we've proven you're not contenders, you're not threats. Ya'll just speed bumps and tonight...it's no contest."

"It seems like they can't get the memo. Looks like we have to kick their butts once again." Morgan retorted.

"The Shield united. We can beat any tag team on planet Earth, we've proven it over and over and over, and tonight, we prove that the Usos are no exception." Seth said.

"I'm gonna speak up for The Shield right now." Dean began as Morgan and Seth turned to him while Roman glanced at him. Roman met Seth's and Morgan's eyes while Morgan shrugged at Roman. Rollins didn't look too pleased. "Tonight, the United States champion and Seth Rollins are gonna make sure that justice gets served."

"Believe in The Shield," Roman said to end the segment.

'In the ring'

Morgan and Roman manage Seth and Dean. Dean and Jimmy start the match. 

"Come on Dean," Seth said before Jimmy tagged in Jey and they did a double team move on him.

Dean fights back and tags in Rollins but Jey quickly takes control. Once Dean fights back and tags in Seth, Jey throws him to the turnbuckle and runs to him but Seth moves out of the way. 

"That's how you do it," Roman said once Seth began to get the upper hand.

"Yeah! Go, Seth!" Morgan cheered. 

Later, Jey was outside the ring after Dean threw him out. Roman was walking towards him until Big E's theme came on which made him upset.

"Are you kidding me!? No way! No way! He should not be here! Tell him to leave!" She argued with the ref.

"The Usos got themselves some back up," JBL looked on.

"Do what you want, step up." Big E said to Roman who is standing with Morgan and Seth.

"Get out of here!" Seth exclaimed.

Morgan started to get annoyed and was about to walk up to Big E to hit him but got grabbed by Seth. 

"Who do you think you are!?" she yelled.

"Looks like we have the guys all even. The Shield doesn't seem too happy." Cole said before Smackdown went on a commercial break. 

After the show comes back on, The Shield takes control of Jey.

"Justice!" Dean yelled on the apron as the crowd boos.

"Come on Uso! You can't handle the best! You can't handle the best." Seth got on the middle rope and jumped off of it but Jey counters and does a Samoan drop.

"You gotta get in. You gotta get in." Roman urged Dean as Morgan agreed. 

Jey tags in his brother while Seth tags in Dean.

"Tags are made. Jimmy Uso and Dean Ambrose." Cole said. 

Jimmy quickly takes control by doing his signature moves. He hits Dean with a kick in the face and pins him but then Seth breaks it up. Jey gets in the ring and gives Seth a spinbuster. Roman gets on the apron but the Usos hit him with a double kick. 

Morgan goes to help Seth and Roman but quickly moves out of the way as Jey dives on top of Roman and Seth outside the ring.

"Cannot catch a break," Morgan mumbled.

Meanwhile, in the ring, Jimmy pins Dean in a roll up for the win. 

"Here are your winners! Jimmy and Jey, The Usos." Lilian announced. 

Dean takes his frustration out on Jimmy and throws him out of the ring but gets clotheslined by Big E.

Morgan gets in the ring. "Hey! Put him down!" She exclaimed. Big E put him down and turned his attention to her. "This is all your fault! If you didn't come out here, we would have won!" she shoved him.

"I wouldn't do that Morgan," Cole warned. 

Morgan pushes him again and then slaps him in the face. She turns around but then the crowd cheers once Big E picks her up. 

"Big E isn't gonna stand for that." Cole looked on.

She tries to fight her way out of his arms but then Roman slides into the ring and hits Big E's leg as he kneels and drops her. Morgan crawls over to the turnbuckle and sits at the corner, recovering from what just happened. Roman rolled Dean out of harm's way and went to grab Morgan by her hands to pull her up to her feet.

"You all right?" He asked.

"Yeah, thanks." She responded but then Roman slowly turned around. 

He and Morgan turn their attention to Big E and The Usos across from them.

"Come on!" Big E provoked. "Come on!"

"Bring it on!" Roman yelled.

"Wait, wait, Roman, stop." Morgan grabbed his arm. "Don't do this right now. Hey!" she exclaimed as Roman tried to walk towards the three guys but Seth and Dean restrained him.

"Not today! Not today!" Seth tried to calm Roman down.

"I love it! Let him go, let him go! That's a big tough guy, Roman Reigns." JBL said while the crowd was loving it too.

"Morgan, Seth and Ambrose trying to be the voice of reason here," Cole said. 

The Shield get out of the ring as the crowd boos, wanting for Roman and Big E to go at it.

'Next week on WWE Main Event'

Tonight, Melanie was planning on dropping the Diva's Championship to April. She was excited to see what Creative had planned for her without the title.

In the ring, Morgan and AJ circle around each other. Morgan was set to defend her title against AJ in a lumberjill match. 

AJ and Morgan lock up but then AJ kicks her in the gut and throws her down on the mat as Morgan holds her head. She watches as AJ skips around the ring. 

"Mind games are being played," Miz said.

Morgan gets up and clotheslines her as the crowd cheers. She mocks AJ by skipping as the crowd laughs. AJ starts to get angry and runs to spear her but she moves out of the way while AJ runs into the ring post. Morgan starts to take control of her at the turnbuckle and then throws her out the ring. Later on, AJ starts to take control of Morgan and puts her in a headlock submission. 

"That champion is going to be mine Morgan...my title is going to come back into my arms. Where it belongs. Not with you." AJ said as she started to get angry and fights out of her hold.

Morgan gets on the apron, about to do a high risk move but Tamina grabs her legs and brings her down while AJ distracts the ref. 

"Oh! Tamina taking advantage of the distraction." Josh said. 

The face divas start to argue with the heel divas as AJ gets out of the ring and throws Morgan back in. She skips around before pinning her but Morgan kicks out at two. She puts Morgan in a camel clutch and the Philly Diva stands up. AJ wraps her legs around her stomach and holds her neck in a headlock. Morgan grabs her by the hair and throws her on the mat as AJ holds her back.

After AJ and Morgan give each other moves back and forth, AJ kicks her in the midsection and runs to the ropes to try to kick her again but Morgan ducks. She tries to kick AJ but she ducks and AJ gives her a spinning kick in the face as she falls on the mat. 

"What a kick by AJ." Josh exclaimed. 

AJ pins Morgan for a two count. Morgan gets up but then AJ gets on her back and tries to give her another submission. Morgan sighs out of frustration loudly. She backs up to a turnbuckle to get AJ off of her. She starts giving her clotheslines but then Tamina grabs her legs and brings her down. 

All the divas start to fight the heel divas as the crowd cheers. 

"And the divas go at it!" Josh yelled. 

Morgan gets on her knees but is hit by a shining wizard by AJ. She takes advantage and grabs Morgan into the Black Widow.

"Morgan's caught!" Miz exclaimed. Moments later, she was forced to tap.

"Here is your winner! And the new divas champion, AJ Lee." Lilian announced.

AJ let out a crazed laugh and grabbed the title, raising it up in the air.

Morgan held her arm and looked disappointed while AJ got out of the ring and was greeted by the heel divas. 

The Philly Diva glares at Tamina while getting helped by the face divas.

"Because of the distraction by Tamina, AJ is now the new Diva's champion," Miz looked on.

'WWE Exclusive Video'

Morgan is walking backstage, still disappointed in the match. She wiped the tears, threatening to fall from her eyes and saw Seth. 

"Come here." he wrapped her arms around her tightly, as she hugged him back.

"I feel like I let everybody down. I let The Shield down, I let Philly down, I let the divas division down, and I let the WWE Universe down." She said with disappointment.

"Hey." He sternly spoke as he released her. "You did not let anyone down. You tried your best. Let it motivate you to continue being the best diva you can be. You don't need the title to prove that you are worthy of being here." He reassured her with a smile and wiped her tears.

"Thank you, Seth. Really. Thank you for always being there,"

"Always,"

Morgan tweets 'Upset that I lost but that motivates me. I lost to the better woman. Congrats AJ. 116 days as Divas Champion. I'm proud of it and I hope I get a longer reign the next time I win the championship back.'

'Next Week, Monday Night Raw'

Orton was backstage in the medical room, being tended by a doctor. The doctor was putting ice on his shoulder. Orton had just been put into a table by the Big Show earlier this evening. 

The doctor tries to raise up his arm. "How does that feel?"

"How does it feel? You see what happened to me out there?" Randy retorted, still in a foul mood from getting his ass kicked.

The Shield but Morgan walk over to him. 

Dean puts his hand on the doctor's shoulder. "Peace out for a minute. Go take a walk." Dean gestured as the doctor left.

Seth stands next to Dean while Roman stands next to Seth. Morgan arrives and stands next to Roman but The Shield don't notice since they have their attention on Orton. 

"Sup man?" Seth greeted with a smile.

"What's up? What's up you say huh? Where the hell were you guys?" Orton asked. "Oh, I don't know about an hour ago? You know when I was in the ring getting my ass handed to me by the Big Show? Did you see what he did to me?"

"Champ..." Dean spoke

"Obviously not because you wasn't there " Orton vented on while Morgan stared at him with a confused expression. 

He was out of it. She couldn't believe how much whining he's been doing, blaming others for his problems. She rolled her eyes and ran a hand through her hair

"Champ!"

"...You didn't come for my rescue like last week." Orton threw the pack of ice off his shoulder and started to get upset. "We beat his ass last week! And now I'm getting my ass chokeslammed through a table! Where were ya?! What Dean!?" 

"Randy...it's none of your business where we were."

"Look man...we don't work for Vickie, we don't work for Brad Maddox, we don't work for Kane," Seth added.

"And we damn sure don't work for you," Roman remarked.

"Yeah..." Morgan retorted as she crossed her arms and looked away from the guys. 

A pause occurred as the crowd cheered for Morgan. She noticed the silence and looked to see the guys looking at her.

"What? Why is everyone staring at me? Do I have something on my face? What? What did I do?" she looked down at her attire and sighed. "Okay, I look weird in a cowgirl attire, don't judge me. I was doing a photo shoot for Raw Country next week. So, you can stop looking." She waved them away. 

The staring began to be too much and she started to blush out of embarrassment. "Okay, awkward! I'm out of here. You, you and you." She pointed at Dean, then Seth and then Roman. "Handle this...big baby." She gestured to Orton and walked away.

Roman and Seth turn their attention back to Orton. Seth noticed Dean staring at Morgan walking away and nudged him as he quickly turned back to Orton, clearing his throat. 

"Feel better all right?" Seth said to Orton.

"Heal up," Dean said as they walked away, leaving Orton angry.

'Later, Backstage'

Morgan is walking backstage and gets stopped by Tamina and AJ. "Oh look, it's the bitch who decided to cost me my match on Main Event. What the hell do you want?" She snapped as Tamina was about to step up to her but AJ got in between the two. 

Morgan did not like Tamina. Not one bit. She wanted to grab her by the hair and bang her head to a wall. She was so angry at her for making her lose the Diva's Championship.

"No fighting. Anyway, hi Morgan! See this?" AJ showed her the title. "This is mine. And it's back where it belongs. To me."

"Woopy doo." Morgan retorted. "You only won that because of this chick, right here." She pointed at Tamina. 

It's been a while since Tamina and Morgan faced each other. Tamina was more intimidating than ever. Morgan was wondering how tough she had gotten in the ring. 

She was competition.

"Don't blame me, sweetie, you got distracted." Tamina looked amused.

"Oh...so, you think you can give me cheap shots and get away with it sweetie?"

"I know I can, sweetie." 

"Well let me tell you something..." Morgan got in her face as they glared at each other. "You better give it all you got, Snuka."

"Oh, I will and I am gonna hurt you so bad, you'll run back to that boyfriend of yours...who was it?" Tamina looked at AJ.

"Well, I don't know..."AJ grinned at her. 

AJ had a feeling another Shield member was getting a little too close with Morgan. She would have to keep a close eye on that for mind games in the future.

"Tamina, I may not be intimidating to you, but I'm gonna make sure you get your ass kicked," Morgan said.

"Oh really? By who? You're gonna make The Shield go after me like you always do?" Tamina asked

The Philly Diva smirked. "Nope. I'll show you on Raw Country. Just watch your back."

Morgan tweets, 'I'm getting sick of Tamina. She better #WatchHerBack on Raw Country. Things are going to get Morganized.'

-------

'Next Week Raw'

Morgan was at ringside while she watched The Shield go at it with CM Punk and Daniel Bryan. She was back in her Shield attire and saw Punk and Dean starting the match. They lock up but Punk throws him to the ropes, only to be taken down by a shoulder tackle. Dean rolls his neck before running to the ropes, only to be kicked in the face by Punk. Punk tags in Daniel and they do a double suplex on Ambrose. 

"Let's go, Dean!" She cheered on.

Dean started to gain momentum by taking Daniel down and tagging in Seth. She winces as Seth is put into a submission by Daniel before tagging Punk back in, making Punk kick Seth in the chest. 

"Wonder what Morgan has planned tonight. The Authority is on vacation." King said as Roman got tagged in and took control of Punk. "I mean, she lost the championship and she's having problems with Tamina. What do you think is going through her mind right now?"

"Yeah!" She cheered as Roman double clotheslined Punk and Bryan. 

She loved the United Kingdom crowd. They were loud and entertaining to listen to.

"I think Morgan is just focusing on The Shield right now. She knows what she's going to do next week on Raw. I'm just curious about what she is going to do with Tamina. It's been a while since they faced each other. They both have improved so much over the months. It's going to be an interesting battle if they face each other in the ring soon." Cole said as Roman took control of Daniel and tagged in Seth.

Daniel manages to fight back and throw Seth and Roman out of the ring. He tags in Punk while Dean gets tagged in. Punk wears Ambrose down with some signature moves and the diving elbow. Punk pins him but Seth breaks up the pin.

"Phew. That was close. Seth look out!" Morgan warned but he got hit by Daniel's diving drop kick.

Seth falls out of the ring and Daniel dives out of the ring, almost throwing Seth into the crowd. As soon as Daniel gets up, he gets clotheslined by Reigns. 

"Almost took his head off!" Cole exclaimed as Morgan high fived Roman. 

The duo turns their attention to Punk, diving out of the ring, Morgan quickly moves out of the way as Punk attacks Roman.

"Bodies are flying everywhere," King exclaimed. 

Punk traps Dean in the anaconda device but then The Wyatt Family's intro comes on out of nowhere as the lights go out. The lights go back on to reveal, Seth and Morgan helping Dean up while they are in between Luke Harper & Erick Rowan and Punk & Bryan.

"Oh my god!" Cole exclaimed. 

Punk and Daniel's eyes widen while Morgan turns her attention to the big men. They were so scary looking. She slowly stands up with Seth and Dean. Bray Wyatt was outside the ring, and so was Roman. Punk pushes Seth while he and Morgan stumble into Luke Harper.

"Real mature." She glared at Punk and turned her attention to Luke. 

Seth was not happy when Luke pushed him out of the way. She could see Seth breathing heavily out of anger. This was not good. He and Luke faced each other while Seth started to point at him.

"I want them! I came to get them!" Luke pointed at Punk and Bryan. "I don't want you!"

"You put your hands on me!? Who do you think you are!? This is our match!" Seth yelled in his face as Luke showed off a wicked grin and nodded. "I don't know why you're here, what do you think you're doin' out here!? We had a match!"

"I came to get them! I came to get them!" Luke yelled in a hoarse voice. Dean pushed Seth back and tried to calm him down.

Morgan turned her attention to Luke. "Hey! Don't think you can just come here and interrupt The Shield's match!" She was about to hit him but he grabbed her forearm. She was taken aback at the sudden action.

Maybe she should have thought things through. She thought the Wyatts were here to pick a fight with The Shield. Maybe she should have listened to what they had to say.

"Oh no." JBL said. Morgan tried to pull her arm back but Luke wouldn't release her. He pulled her to him. "Morgan maybe should have kept herself out of this situation."

"I am not here to fight you!" Luke yelled in her face.

"Okay!"

"I'm not here for you!"

"Then why are you here?!"

He had her forearm gripped pretty tight. There was no way she could escape. She was creeped out by Luke, especially with Erick standing there with that crazy looking mask on. It was like a horror movie. A horror movie she did not want to star in. The way they looked at her creeped her out as well but she saw that they did not want to hurt her.

"I came to get them!" Luke pointed at Punk and Daniel. 

Realization hit her. The Wyatts wanted Punk and Bryan. Dean and Seth saw she was grabbed by Luke and quickly came to her rescue. Morgan looked at them with worry. The last place she wanted to be was with a bunch of guys, wanting to rip each other's heads off.

"Get the hell off of her!" Dean and Seth yell while they grab her other arm and try to pull her to them. 

Luke grabbed Morgan to him as the crowd was loving it.

"Stop it! I'm not a toy!" Morgan exclaimed. The crowd was chanting 'Yes!' when Luke pulled her to him and 'No!' when Seth and Dean pulled her to themselves.

"Poor Morgan, she's being grabbed like a doll," King said.

"I don't want to die!" She yelled, being pulled back to Luke. "I don't want to die!" She got pulled back to The Shield.

"Wouldn't want to be in her shoes," JBL said.

"Stop! I'm only 26!" Morgan continued to yell as she got pulled back to Luke. "Don't rip me in half!"

She got pulled back to The Shield once again.

"I don't think Morgan would want to be in Morgan's shoes," Cole exclaimed.

"Get your freakin' hands off my girl!" Dean glared at Luke before Luke released her as she stumbled into Dean's arms. "You all right?"

"Yeah." She replied. 

Seth started arguing with Luke again before Dean and Morgan tried to push him back.

"Are you kidding me? You're gonna come here and you're gonna put your hands on The Thorn of Justice?" Seth pointed at her.

"He was trying to explain something to me! If you were just friggin' listen!" She tried to explain but then Dean got in Luke's face. "Would you guys calm down for a freakin' second?!"

"I don't even know who you are." Dean said in Luke's face while Seth got in his face as well. "But I'm not going to be nice to the people who touch what I know belongs to me. Touch her again, see what happens."

Morgan was about to give up trying to separate these guys. "This is such a guy thing..." She retorted. 

There was no way she could stop this fight if they wouldn't even listen to her.

Luke slaps Dean's hand off his chest. 

"Don't you touch me." Luke said. 

Erick starts to get provoked and turns his attention to Dean as they both get in each other's faces. The crowd starts to get hyped. Seth and Morgan tried to push back Dean as a shoving match started to occur.

"Dean, listen to me. Calm down okay?" Morgan got in front of him and put her hands on his cheeks.

"All right, all right." Dean said as Seth held him and Morgan released him. 

Dean and Luke turn around and back off.

"They aren't gonna do it they are!" Cole yelled as Dean and Luke turned back around and punched each other.

"Oh my god!" JBL exclaimed

"Woo hoo! Woo hoo!" King cheered as the crowd exploded in cheers.

Morgan face palms as Dean & Seth fight Luke & Erick. 

"For crying out loud!" She yelled, throwing her arms up in the air. She shook her head and leaned against a corner, crossing her arms. "This is ridiculous..."

"Haha, Morgan looks like she's saying 'Screw it, do what you want, I don't give a damn anymore, you won't listen to me. " JBL said.

While she was watching them fight, she couldn't help but feel a little angry inside. Just because she's a girl does not mean they shouldn't listen to her.

'At Ringside'

"Hey!" Roman yelled, getting Bray's attention. 

Bray takes his hat off as Roman walks up to him.

"Get yo' boys and that rose out of here." Bray pointed to the ring, looking at Seth, Dean and Morgan.

"Get their asses out!" Roman yelled. "I'm not gonna ask you again. Get their asses out." 

He grabs him by the shirt and shoves him back but then Bray hits him in the face and starts to fight in the ring.

"That is it! Enough!" Morgan screamed. 

Roman grabs Erick off of Seth as both teams regroup. The Shield were still trash talking to the Wyatts and Morgan started to get even more irritated. 

She turned to The Shield. "Calm down! Calm down, right now! Enough of this BS! Get your freaking act together!" She pointed at them. 

Morgan got so frustrated while she kept looking at The Shield and Wyatts argue back in forth that she decided to scream with her hands on her head. It got the Wyatts' attention. The crowd was cheering loudly once again. She removed her hands and was breathing heavily from the yelling and screaming. Some hair was on her face as well. She turns her attention to The Shield again and gives them a stern look.

"That scream. Morgan is angry." Cole exclaimed.

"You all just pissed me off! Every single one of you! Instead of fighting, why don't you three just listen?!" She yelled. The Shield was about to protest but she cut them off. "Get your damn act together. Do you hear me? I said do you hear me!?"

The Shield reluctantly stopped fighting with The Wyatts and obeyed her.

"I'm tired of this, think of a resolution instead of escalating the conflict!" She got in the middle of the two teams and had her arms out, trying to separate them while the crowd chanted 'This is awesome!'

"Enough is enough." She continued.

"Morgan, trying to be the voice of reason here," Cole observed.

"You are going to listen to me whether you like it or not, I will kick each and every one of you if you don't shut up and listen." Morgan looked at both teams. "Now, give them a chance to explain." She said to The Shield, calming down a little.

Bray started to agree. "The rose with thorns is right!" He yelled, still trying to keep his men in check.

She turned to Bray. "State your purpose here, without violence." She demanded. 

She was a little intimidated by the Wyatts since they were tall and looked disturbing but she had to be the peacemaker and listen to their side.

"We aren't the ones you want. I'm saying, we have a common enemy! We have a common enemy!" Bray yelled at The Shield and over the crowd cheering loudly. 

Realization hit the male members of The Shield as everyone in the ring turned their attention to Punk and Bryan.

"Uh oh." Cole said. 

The two teams get out of the ring and go after Punk and Daniel but they slide in the ring. The Wyatts and The Shield surround the ring and jump Punk and Bryan. The Usos, Goldust and Cody run into the ring and brawl with the Wyatts and Shield while Morgan watches from outside. Once

The Shield are thrown out of the ring, she rushes over to them as the faces stand tall in the ring. 

"A chaotic ending for Raw. Guys, the question is this though, what will happen when the Authority returns to Raw Country live from Nashville." Cole looked on

"I can't wait for next week. What a night." JBL exclaimed as Raw went off the air.

Morgan tweets 'Never again will I play #TugOfWar with The Shield and Wyatts.'

'Buying myself some lemons, halls and hot tea to soothe my throat. That screaming messed me up. #ScreamQueen!' Morgan also tweets.

'Tuesday morning, at Jon and Melanie's Hotel Room'

Melanie was asleep while Jon was getting ready to go to the gym. "Mel, you gotta get up," he said.

"Five more minutes..." She mumbled and put a pillow over her head.

"You said that 15 minutes ago."

"I'm tired..."

"Well...I had something to do with that." Jon smirked to himself, reminiscing on last night.

"Yeah, it's your fault."

"My fault? You were the reason."

She removed the pillow from her head and sat up with some covers covering her upper body.

"How?"

"Because of that cowgirl outfit. You almost got me hard while we were working on screen." He confessed as Melanie started laughing. "Not funny."

"Haha, yes it is! Wow, that's a first. I'm taking a shower."

"Can I join?"

"Nope." She stuck her tongue at him and rushed to the bathroom.

"All right, and when you want it, I'll be waiting to hear you beg for it," Jon replied while he leaned on the bathroom door.

"Bluff!" she yelled from the bathroom as he chuckled. 

After Melanie was done, she put on green sweatpants, a black sports bra and a green sweat jacket over the sports bra with sneakers. "Ready?" She asked, while she put her hair in a ponytail.

"Yeah." he opened the door. "Ladies first."

"Such a sweetheart." she kissed him on the cheek and walked out the door. The couple hold hands while walking down the hall and after a few moments, they see Joe with a GameStop bag. "Oh my gosh, did you get COD Ghosts!?" She rushed up to him.

Joe chuckled and took the game out. "Hell yeah."

"Yeah!" Melanie high fived him. "I'm playing with you."

Melanie tweets 'Woo! WWERomanReigns got #CODGhosts today. #VideoGameMode #LetsPlay'

A fan asks 'Who's the better gamer WWEMorgan101? You or WWERomanReigns?'

'Lol, the one and only WWERomanReigns. #RomanIsABeast' Melanie replies.

'OMG! Thanks for replying to me! You are so cool!' the fan replies back.

'Aw, no problem. :)' Melanie replies to the fan.

A fan tweets 'I hope WWEMorgan101 gets another title shot.'

Melanie replies 'One day :)'

Another fan tweets 'Can I please get a retweet for my birthday?'

Melanie smiles and retweets and replies 'Happy birthday! Hope you have a rocking day :)'

The fan replies 'Thank you so much! You are the best! You made my day!'

Melanie tweets 'Going to the gym. #NoPainNoGain'

'To The Gym'

Melanie sees Colby chatting with Joe. "Yo dude." she grinned and hugged Colby.

"Aye, it's Melanie. What's up?" Colby asked while she stuck a piece of paper that said 'Kick me' on the back of his shirt.

"Oh nothing, just getting a kick out of you." she released him and kicked him in the leg.

"Ow! The hell was that for?" 

"Prank war is back on." 

He removed the paper from his back that said kick me. "Slick...don't worry, I'm going to get you back."

"I'll be waiting." She walked away and went to lift weights. 

Jon was sitting down on a bench, shirtless and sweating from his workout and watched her. 

A few minutes later, she caught him staring. "Take a picture, it'll last longer. Aren't you supposed to be working out?"

"I did, and I saw you staring at me."

"Oh yeah, seeing you sweating and shirtless, really turns me on." She joked again. "Now if you excuse me, I gotta work out."

"Well, let's just say, we're gonna have a workout tonight...in the bedroom."

"Cute." She chuckled while he walked away. She set the weight down and saw Brie and Nikki walking over to her. "Hey!"

"Hey, Melanie. The girls are working out over there. Wanna join?" Brie smiled.

"Sure." she followed them and met up with Nattie, Eva Marie, Jojo, Trinity, Ariane, Celeste and Victoria. "What's up?"

The divas greet her. "How's the working out coming along?" Celeste asked, sweating from lifting weights.

"I can't do as many weights as you but I'm managing. You do inspire me to work out more."

Celeste smiled at her. "Aw, thanks."

After the divas stretch and do their workouts, they sit down on the floor and have their girl talk. While Melanie was chatting with the girls, Colby walked up behind her. He grabbed a long piece of her hair and she heard the sound of scissors. 

"What the­-" Melanie turned around and saw Colby smirking at her and holding up a piece of brown hair and scissors that he got from his gym bag. "Colby! You cut my hair!?"

He started laughing and Melanie began to chase him.

"It's a joke, it's fake!" he exclaimed and showed the fake hair with its tag.

"Colby, you jerk!" She slapped him on the arm as he laughed.

"Can't believe you fell for it." Celeste laughed. "Poor Melanie. I don't think you're on your game today."

'WWE Main Event'

Backstage, Dean finished taping up his hands. Morgan walked up behind him and covered his eyes. "Guess who?" 

"Hm...Chyna." He smiled.

She laughed and uncovered his eyes as he turned to her. "Cute. Ready for our match, tonight?"

"Born ready."

"Great. Now, let's go slowpoke!" She started walking but then he wrapped an arm around her shoulder and walked with her.

"Who you calling slow?" He smirked.

'To The Ring'

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo,'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

Dean and Morgan walk out. "This is a mixed tag team match scheduled for one fall, introducing first, representing The Shield, Dean Ambrose and Morgan Lopez!" Lilian announced. 

Once Dean and Morgan walk through the crowd, Morgan jumps in the ring and gets on the turnbuckle to do her taunt to the crowd.

"Let's go!" She yelled as the crowd cheered. 

She grins and lowers her hand down and does The Shield taunt before getting down. She decides to sit on the top turnbuckle while Dean stands in front of her, waiting for their opponents. She massages his shoulders while Dolph Ziggler and Alicia Fox get in the ring. She gets off the turnbuckle while Ambrose holds her from behind and starts whispering in her ear.

"Ambrose and Morgan talking strategy, coming up next, Morgan and Ambrose will face Dolph Ziggler and Alicia Fox, when we return to Main Event," Josh said.

'Ding Ding Ding'

"And here we go. The ladies will be starting this mixed tag match. Morgan Lopez, the first and only female member of The Shield and also the girlfriend of Dean Ambrose is ready to face the foxy Alicia Fox. These two have history together." Miz said as Josh agreed.

Morgan and Alicia circle around each other in the ring. Alicia puts her hands into a heart and smiles at her before breaking the heart and glaring at her. 

"Ooh, I'm so scared." Morgan retorted before they locked up. 

Alicia grabs her into a headlock.

"What should Morgan look out for while she is in the ring with Alicia?" Josh asked.

"Her legs. Alicia has improved a lot lately. She executes beautiful dropkicks and her scissors kick has gotten more deadly. I fear for Morgan's teeth tonight." Miz answered.

"Alicia takes control," Josh said as she took down Morgan with a clothesline. She goes for the pin but Morgan kicks out at 1. "I have to agree, Alicia's long legs give her an advantage but these two know each other well. They've had a wild rivalry that escalated to a WrestleMania match."

"Yes, and that match was awesome," Miz said. "These two hated each other. They had wild food fights and backstage attacks and brawls. Morgan was not the one to be attacked from behind and she loved getting the last laugh. She showed us." He continued. Alicia throws Morgan to the ropes and dropkicks her. "Beautiful dropkick by Alicia!"

Alicia puts her into a headlock but Morgan fights back and elbows her in the stomach. Morgan starts giving her clotheslines and then throws her to the ropes. Alicia ducks her spinning kick while she is running towards her and kicks her in the mouth as Morgan holds her mouth in pain while she is down on the mat. 

"Ouch...I hope Morgan didn't lose a tooth." Josh looked on and cringed.

"Every time Morgan wants to fight back, she can't because Alicia is always in control. She needs to dig down deep." Miz said.

"Come on, Morgan." Dean gripped the ropes. Alicia grabs her by the hair but she quickly counters and stands up. She hits Alicia in the stomach with her knee and gives her a DDT. "Atta girl."

She grabs Alicia and throws her to the turnbuckle. She runs and gives her a dropkick and Alicia slides down to the bottom turnbuckle. 

"Morgan's fighting back," Miz said as she hit Alicia with a running knee to the face.

She then grabs her legs while Alicia holds the middle ropes. Morgan pulls her up and slams her down while Alicia releases the ropes.

"Stay on her, Morg." Dean encouraged. "Don't let her go."

Alicia and Morgan were standing up and Alicia decided to punch her in the face. Morgan returns the punch and they start punching each other back and forth as the crowd cheers 'Yay!' for Morgan and 'Boo' for Alicia. They go to clothesline each other but end up clotheslining each other at the same time as they both fall on the mat.

Dean and Ziggler had their hands out for a tag. "Come on, baby," Dean exclaimed as he tried to encourage her to give him a tag. 

Morgan and Alicia manage to tag in their partners. Morgan slides out of the ring to recover. Later on, Morgan was back on the apron, watching Dean give Ziggler a knee to the midsection. He puts him on the middle rope near her and starts distracting the ref. Morgan takes advantage and gives Ziggler a kick in the face as he holds his face in agony.

"Ooh! Did you hear that?" Josh asked as the crowd reacted to the sound of the kick.

"She's dangerous like Ambrose. They were made for each other. That's one unpredictable pair." Miz said

"Indeed."

Ziggler fights back and gives Dean 10 elbow drops before pinning him. Morgan gets in the ring and breaks up the pin.

"And Morgan saving the match," Josh said. 

The ref orders her to get back on the apron and she obeys. Alicia gets off her apron and walks over to her. She grabs her left leg and brings her down but Morgan lands on her feet. Alicia is about to clothesline her but she ducks and kicks her in the midsection. She then throws her to the barricade.

"Not today sweetie," Morgan said. 

She gets on the apron and gets a tag from Dean. They both give Dolph a double DDT while the ref was complaining. She gets out of the ring and throws Alicia back in the ring. She picks her up and gives her a backfire. She was about to pin her but stopped herself and looked at the turnbuckle. 

"What is she going to do here?" Josh asked as she got on top of the turnbuckle. Morgan executes a moonsault on Alicia as the crowd cheers. "Wow. Nice moonsault."

"1!"

"2!"

"3! Ring the bell!" The ref yelled as The Shield's theme came on.

"Here are your winners! Dean Ambrose and Morgan Lopez." Lilian announced. 

Morgan gets up and is picked up by Dean as she chuckles. She grins and caresses his face as she wraps her legs around his waist and gives him a long, passionate kiss.

"Guess they can't wait to get a room huh, Josh?" Miz asked as Josh chuckled.

"What a night it has been so far for Main Event." Josh said

Morgan tweets 'You can't run away from justice #JusticeHasBeenServedOnceAgain'

'Next Week, Hours Before Raw Country'

Melanie tweets 'Raw Country! Gonna party tonight! #CowGirlStyle'

Melanie and Sarona (Tamina Snuka) were in the ring. Melanie had a chair in her hands. "Okay, so, hit her like this." Melanie motioned her chair gently to Tamina's back as Stephanie nodded. They were making sure they had everything handled for tonight's diva fight. Melanie and Sarona were both used to being hit with chairs since they'd been practicing all evening.

"Hey, can we practice the part when you push me?" She asked as Sarona nodded and smiled. 

Sarona was one of the coolest people she had worked with. She loved her strength in the ring and can't wait to wrestle her again soon. She was so talented in the ring. It was an honor working with Jimmy Snuka's daughter.

'Backstage, Raw Country'

All members of The Shield and Orton were in a locker room, looking at the TV. Morgan had on the same cowgirl outfit she had worn for her photoshoot. Dean was smirking at the TV, watching Big E celebrate with the fans after his win against Curtis Axel. He had just won the Intercontinental Championship. Morgan showed a small smile. She was happy for Big E.

Orton turned his attention to The Shield. Morgan had her arms crossed and was standing next to Roman at the end but the camera didn't show her yet. 

"So tonight we have a new IC champion. Let's just hope that on Survivor Series, there is not a new WWE champion. Now I talked to the Authority. We're all on the same page and we have an understanding. You, The Shield, will have my back." Orton said.

"If that's what the Authority wants, that's what they'll get. But if we have your back, you better have ours." Roman replied.

Morgan cleared her throat as the camera revealed her with The Shield and Orton. She unfolded her arms. "As long as you don't whine like a big baby, we'll have your back. Excuse me." She retorted and left while Randy and The Shield watched her walk away.

Orton sighed. "You need to control her."

"S-­" Dean began but Seth cut him off.

"She's fine just the way she is," Seth spoke up as Dean and Roman looked at him and then agreed. "And if you weren't so cruel to her, and apologize to her, she wouldn't be acting this way towards you." 

Randy knew Seth was right as put his championship onto his shoulder. "I'll talk to her...soon."

'WWE Tout'

WWE decided to let WWE post a tout video of Morgan. "What's up Morganteers? It's The Shield's girl. Morgan Lopez. I just wanted to say that I hope Tamina watches her back tonight. She'll never know what hit her." She winked and walked away.

'Ooh, Musical chairs. My kind of game but without the musical part. #Chairs #TimeForSomeExtremeMeasures' Morgan tweets.

'In The Ring'

The Bella twins theme faded in the arena after they got in the ring. "And last but certainly not least, please welcome, Morgan Lopez!" King exclaims in the ring. 

The Bellas, Jojo, Eva Marie, Summer Rae, Cameron, Naomi, Rosa, Kaitlyn, Alicia Fox, Tamina, and Aksana were already in the ring, in their cowgirl outfits.

'I've had enough, I'm taking you down'

The crowd cheers loudly when Morgan walks out on the ramp with a grin and twirls around while doing her taunt. She starts walking down the ramp. Every time Morgan gets in the arena and hears the fans cheering for her, she can't help but feel blessed. If it wasn't for the fans, she wouldn't be in the WWE right now. She was grateful for everything she had accomplished so far. 

"Morgan seems to be in a good mood tonight." Cole said, looking at her grinning and tagging the hands of some fans. 

She walks on the steps and gets in the ring by the middle rope. She gets on the turnbuckle and gets on the turnbuckle and does her taunt.

"Let's go~!" She yelled as the crowd cheered. She lowers her hand down in front of her, to do The Shield's taunt before opening her hand, making an explosion gesture with her hand. She jumps off the turnbuckle and gets ready. Tamina glares at her while Morgan smiles at her and waves. "Hey, how ya doing?"

"Hey, Morgan, can I see another twirl? Just one more." King asked.

"Sure." She smiled at him and twirled around again. Alicia, Aksana, Summer Rae and Tamina start hating while Morgan looked amused.

"Thank you. I love it when you twirl."

"Yes, you told me that 8,000 times already."

"Sorry. Well ladies and gentlemen, tonight on Raw Country, we're gonna have ourselves a special little game of musical chairs." King announced as the crowd cheered. The chairs were already set up in the middle of the ring. "It's gonna feature all the divas, the divas from the reality show and the other divas who didn't make it." he continued as the non total divas started to roll their eyes.

"Haters..." Nikki said as Brie agreed.

"Ladies, let's get this game going!" King exclaimed. 

The music starts playing but some of the divas start to argue and not move.

"Um, are we gonna move?" Morgan asked. None of the divas were walking around. "M.O.V.E!"

"Who are you yelling at?" Alicia snapped.

"Hello!? Go! March!" she snapped back. 

The divas start to slowly move but then the music stops. Morgan quickly sat down, next to Kaitlyn while Natalya was left standing. Natalya looks disappointed and Alicia starts waving goodbye.

"Okay, let's start the music again," King said as Natalya got out of the ring. 

The divas stand up while one chair is taken away. The divas start walking around again. The music quickly stops and everyone sits down. Alicia got bumped by Naomi's butt when they were both going for the same chair. Alicia was the only one not sitting down while Morgan was sitting next to Summer Rae.

"Snooze you lose," Morgan said to Alicia as the divas waved bye to her. 

The music starts again but then the divas start pushing each other. Morgan decided to remove herself from the conflict.

"Hey, hey ladies." King tried to calm everything down. "Y­-you gotta keep walking."

The music stops and Nikki pushes Kaitlyn out of her seat and a fight breaks out. All the chairs were scattered around but just one. Morgan looks around and rushes towards the chair to sit on it as the crowd cheers. She crosses her legs and looks at her nails. 

"We have a winner!" King announced

All the divas look at her. Feeling the attention, Morgan looked up.

"What?" she asked. 

Tamina steps up to her and pushes her as she falls backward off her chair. 

'Oh!' The crowd exclaimed.

"Jeesh!" Cole shouted. 

The non total divas but Kaitlyn started laughing at Morgan and that was when the Total Divas attacked the non total divas.

"Now you've done it." Morgan stood up 

"Musical chairs has broken down." Cole said. "Divas everywhere. Get out of there King."

Tamina starts fighting with Natalya and takes her down. Morgan grabs a chair and waits for Tamina to turn around. Once she does, the crowd 'Ohs' when Morgan whacks her with it in the face while the Total Divas are throwing out the Non Total Divas. Tamina stumbles and turns around as Morgan whacks her back. 

"She just hit Tamina with a chair!" Cole shouted.

"I don't think Morgan cares," JBL said. 

Morgan drops the chair and hits the backfire on Tamina, on the chair as the crowd cheers. The Non Total Divas drag Tamina out of the ring as she holds her head and glares at Morgan. 

The Total Divas Theme, 'Top of The World' comes on as the Total Divas stand tall in the ring.

"Yeah...you may wanna ice that." Morgan chuckled at Tamina and tapped her head.

"This isn't over!" Tamina yelled.

"You started it! I'm gonna finish it!" Morgan yelled back

Fans Tweet, 

'This segment sucked until Morgan hit Tamina with a chair. Highlight of the segment!'

'Worst diva segment ever until Morgan grabbed a chair.'

'Pointless segment until Morgan proved me wrong.'

Morgan tweets 'That looked and sounded like those chair shots hurt TaminaSnuka #ThatsWhatYouGet #NeverMessWithTheThornOfJustice'

'Later on Raw'

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield'

The Shield walk through the crowd while Morgan had on her Shield attire. She smiles at the crowd and tags some of their hands while Justin Roberts introduces them. 

"It was a year ago at Survivor Series when all 4 members of The Shield debuted." Cole said as they jumped over the barricade and regrouped in front of the announce table.

All of a sudden, the Wyatt family's intro came on. 

'We're here'

Morgan watches the Wyatt family slowly walk down the ramp. 

"This is going to be interesting." She mumbled with her arms crossed as the lights came back on. 

She could hear Bray chuckling as the Wyatt family walked over to The Shield. It was so creepy. That chuckle was disturbing. 

The Wyatts meet up with The Shield as both teams stare each other down. The Wyatts looked away to get on the apron but Morgan noticed that Luke Harper was looking at her longer, than the other members, which made her ponder.

'Ding Ding Ding'

"Let's go baby!" She cheered for Dean. He was starting the match against Jimmy Uso. Moments later, Jey and Roman Reigns take on each other. Then, the faces take control of Roman. "Come on Roman!"

The Shield start making quick tags until Luke decided to tag himself in by tapping Seth on the back. Luke gets off the apron to face one of the Usos that was hurt outside the ring. 

"What's your problem, huh?" Seth shouted as he got out of the ring.

"Stop. Don't." Morgan held him back.

"We're a team here," Luke said.

"I agree!" Morgan nodded and tried to reason but then Roman and Dean helped her hold back Seth as the Wyatt family came to Luke's aid. They all started arguing while Morgan rolled her eyes. "Forget it...I'm not wasting my breath anymore."

The crowd chants 'Fight' as the argument starts to escalate. The ref breaks it up and the crowd boos once Luke gets in the ring. 

"Are we going to hear Morgan scream again? Last week was hilarious." JBL said

"I hope not." Cole replied. "I brought my earplugs just in case."

'Later'

Daniel Bryan tries to make a tag to one of his teammates since he was beaten down by The Shield and Wyatts tagging back and forth. Seth, Roman and the Wyatts get in the ring and knock down their opponents off the apron. Morgan starts laughing at the opposing team until Goldust stands up and turns his attention to her, walking over her way.

"What? What are you gonna do?" She asked with a smug look. Goldust takes a deep breath and breathes in her face as she stumbles back. She automatically got creeped out. "Back off! What is up with me and mad men this month?" She exclaimed as the crowd laughed.

"Uh oh." JBL said as she backed away from Goldust and started to get chased by him. The Shield try to come to her rescue but Punk and the Usos take them down. 

Luke gets out of the ring and stands near the announce table, watching Morgan getting chased

"Get him away from me!" She shrieked as the crowd was enjoying the sight

"Run Morgan! Run!" King cheered on. 

She trips and falls near Luke as Goldust starts to stalk over to her. He does his deep breath taunt as she scrambles back.

"Get away from me!" She yelled. 

Goldust looked amused until Luke came out of nowhere with a running clothesline.

"What a clothesline!" Cole exclaimed. 

Morgan's eyes widen and snaps her head to Luke who has his attention on Goldust. Luke slowly turns to her and stares.

"He just saved Morgan." JBL looked on.

"Why would a member of The Wyatt family want to save a member of The Shield?" Cole asked as Luke had his hand out. 

Morgan reluctantly takes it as he helps her up.

"Are you all right?" He asked in his hoarse voice.

"Yeah. Why'd you save me?" She asked.

"I don't know." He vaguely replied and turned his attention back to the match, leaving Morgan in wonder.

Near the end of the match, CM Punk gets tagged in and cleans house. 

"Here we go! Air Punk!" JBL exclaimed as Punk hit Ambrose with a diving elbow. 

He puts Dean in the GTS position but he escapes it. Bray Wyatt distracts Punk and that allows Dean to grab him from behind. Punk counters Dean's attack and puts him in the Anaconda Vice. Luke and Erick break the submission up but then the Usos throw them out of the ring and hit them with a dive outside the ring.

Dean and Punk get up and bump backs. They quickly turn around and Punk sets him up for the GTS once again before Dean escapes it and hits his finisher on him. 

"Yes! Pin him!" Morgan cheered. Dean goes for the pin but Goldust breaks it up. "Are you kidding me!?"

As soon as Goldust stands up and turns around, he gets speared by Roman. 

"Spear!" Cole exclaimed. 

Cody gets in the ring and hits Roman with the Cross Rhodes. Seth gets in the ring and attacks him with a powerbomb on the turnbuckle. Then Punk and Daniel do a double team move on Seth and throw him out of the ring. And then, Punk hits the GTS on Dean for the win.

"The winner of this match, Jimmy and Jey Uso, Cody Rhodes, Goldust, Daniel Bryan and CM Punk." Justin announced.

Fans tweet:

'Morgan has been attracting some weird guys lately. Lol.'

'Lol, Goldust chasing Morgan. #RunMorganRun'

'Yikes! Luke saving Morgan? Something is not right.'

'Awesome save by Luke for Morgan.'

Morgan tweets 'This is interesting. So, I guess I attract weird, disturbing, crazy, bizarre and eccentric men now. #IAmAttractingMadMen #IDigMadMen'

---------

Favorite Hashtag?

#JusticeHasBeenServedOnceAgain

#CowGirlStyle

#Chairs

#TimeForSomeExtremeMeasures

#ThatsWhatYouGet

#NeverMessWithTheThornOfJustice

#IAmAttractingMadMen

#IDigMadMen

#RunMorganRun

#CODGhosts

#LetsPlay

#VideoGameMode

#RomanIsABeast

#NoPainNoGain

Forced To Believe Chapter 27- Total Divas Season 1 Episode 8

Chapter Summary: Melanie gets upset with Jon when he misses their dinner. Melanie attends Nattie and TJ's wedding

Words: 2,000+

----- 'To Melanie and Jon's hotel room on Tuesday, in the afternoon'

Melanie was doing her hair, in casual clothing, already in the bedroom and Jon walked in. 

"Hey, I was wondering if we could hang out here, alone tonight. Eat in and have a romantic dinner." Jon smiled.

"Really? Wow, that sounds awesome." Melanie beamed.

Melanie (This is really unexpected. We really haven't been on a lot of romantic dates lately because of our schedules but I'm really happy that he decided to do this for me. So, while Jon was out, doing some errands, I decided to go food shopping. Since he likes pecan pie, I wanted to buy a premade one that I could heat in the oven.)

'Later on, at 9o'clock'

Melanie sets up the table and lights a candle in the middle of the table. She then checks on the food. She made steak and also had a bottle of wine for them. After she was done preparing the food, she got her hair done and put on a nice red dress.

Minutes later, she tried to call Jon but he wouldn't answer.

"Oookaayy..." She decided to watch TV and wait for him. 

Hours later, she was on the couch waking up after falling asleep. She looked at the clock and it read 12. "Are you serious right now?"

Melanie (Wow...you can't spend one night with your girlfriend instead of hanging with the guys? I know for a fact he did. How can you forget our date? I'm like so upset right now)

She decided to put the food up and watch TV, on the couch. When it was 2'o clock, Jon walked into the hotel room. 

"What's up? Why are you looking mad?" Jon asked, taking his leather jacket off,

"Oh, I don't know...forgetting a romantic dinner which I cooked." She retorted, glaring at him.

"Shit...baby, I'm sorry."

"I'm sorry? Saying I'm sorry isn't going to fix anything!"

"Mel-­"

"How could you forget? We've both been talking about this. It was your damn idea!"

"Well, maybe I don't think I'm good enough for you." He countered.

"What? Are you serious? Are you serious?"

Melanie (Bullshit! You are not going to play the victim and play the pity game on me. That's not cool. No, don't do that. We had this talk about this before. Enough already)

"Don't try to put this on you and be the victim. Don't because it's not gonna work. Gosh, I just wish you would at least spend some time with your girlfriend. At least an hour or two. Is that too much to ask? Just us. Alone, with no interruptions, and chilling at home. You holding me and telling me you love me. Do you love me?"

"You know I do."

"Then prove it. Show me. Don't ditch me like that if you say you want to make plans with me and not show up." She stands up as he walks over to her.

"Baby­-" He reached out to grab her arm but she pushed him away.

"Do not touch me. And don't even speak to me. Please. I'm not happy." She went to the kitchen and started doing the dishes.

Melanie (I am pissed. Beyond pissed!)

"You got me waiting for you, all fucking night, but you were hanging with the guys. Are you kidding me? What was the point of you saying you wanted a romantic dinner with me?" She snapped. "I know I'm nice and all but I'm not gonna be played like that. No freaking way..." 

Jon walked behind her and held her. He rested his head on her left shoulder. "I'm sorry..."

"Sure..."

"Mel, I really am. Let me make it up to you." He started to kiss her neck.

Melanie (Really? Really!? That really got me angry...)

She pushed him away and turned around, slapping him in the face.

"What the fuck was that for?" He exclaimed, rubbing the side of his face in surprise.

"For being an asshole! Are you fucking kidding me!? You are gonna try to have makeup sex with me to get yourself off the hook? Hell to the fucking no!" She yelled as her face started to flush from anger. "I hope you aren't thinking about sleeping in bed with me tonight, cause your ass is sleeping on the couch." She walked past him and slammed the bedroom door.

Melanie (I feel so stupid...)

'On Thursday, hours before WWE Superstars'

Ariane, Eva Marie, Trinity and Melanie were chatting backstage. 

"What's up, girl? You seem pretty pissed." Trinity said to Melanie.

Melanie sighed. "Jon wanted to have a romantic dinner with me, so I was like, that'll be awesome, I'll go shopping and cook for us. I cooked all day, I was tired, wanted to relax, and was waiting for him to come home. He told me he had some errands to run and will be back soon. Come to find out, once he was done his errands, he hung out with the guys at the bar."

"What?!" Ariane exclaimed.

Trinity (That's not good.)

Ariane (Melanie has every right to be upset with him.)

"When did he come home?" Eva asked.

"2 fucking o'clock. 2 o'clock in the morning." Melanie retorted.

"Oh no, gurl, you better make him sleep on the couch or something. What did you do?" Ariane asked.

"Gave him an earful. He kept saying that he was sorry and forgot. When I was doing the dishes, he came up behind me and started kissing my neck, trying to have makeup sex. Are you fucking kidding me right now!? I slapped him in the face."

Eva Marie (I never knew Melanie could get so angry. But she has the right to be. How can a guy stand her up like that? I feel so bad for her.)

"Yes girl, don't give in to that, he needs to earn your forgiveness a different way," Ariane replied.

Trinity (I've never seen Melanie this angry off camera. She even started venting in Spanish since she was so mad. Even her face was getting red. She told us she started hanging around her father more and when he was mad, he would cuss in Spanish, so now we know where she gets her anger from)

"Gosh! Everything that guy said was bullshit!" Melanie said angrily.

'To Nattie'

Nattie (I decided to find Jon because I really don't want him and Melanie to be an unhappy couple at my wedding. Maybe Melanie is overreacting about something. So I decided to go to Jon to find out to get the man's side of the story of what might be going on between them)

"Hey, Jon." Nattie smiled as he turned around.

"Hey, what's up?"

"You and Melanie look like you have some tension. Something happen?"

"I messed up...bad...I fucked up big time..."

Nattie (Ugh...now that got me worried...)

"Melanie cooked dinner for us all day but I hung out with the guys and forgot about our date." He confessed.

"Jon! She has every right to be upset with you."

"I know..."

"You need to fix this. Like, now. You need to make it up to her in a good way."

Nattie (I really hope Jon mans up and makes sure to earn Melanie's forgiveness. Melanie is one of the nicest divas here and to see her angry and upset can be heartbreaking at times since we always see her smiling.)

'To Melanie'

Melanie calmed herself down. "Enough about me, let's just stay positive. So, what's going on with you girls?"

"I'm nervous." Eva Marie replied.

"Nervous about what? "Ariane asked.

"Tonight is the night when we find out who will be accompanying someone to the ring."

"That's exciting, now maybe it's your time to shine." 

"I agree." Melanie smiled

Mark Carrano, senior director of WWE Talent Relations, walked over to the girls. "Hello, ladies."

The divas greet him while Jojo and Nattie walk over to the gang. "Mark, are we in trouble?" Nattie asked.

"Nah. First of all, Nikki is hurt, she will be out for 6 to 12 weeks. You." He pointed to Trinity. "Who is your BFF?"

"Her." Trinity pointed to Ariane.

"Girl bye." Ariane joked as the divas laughed.

"All right, Nattie, in your corner for WWE Superstars will be...Eva." Mark informed.

The divas but Jojo cheered while Eva hugged Nattie. 

"Seriously Mark? Seriously?" Jojo asked, looking upset.

"Listen, it's not the end of the world." He said. "You are on the radar."

Eva Marie (I am seriously so excited that I get to valet Nattie because Nattie is a dope wrestler but I feel like I have to downplay my excitement because of Jojo)

Nattie and Eva Marie get ready and leave the girls with Mark. "You going to be okay girl?" Ariane asked Jojo.

"Yeah, I'm good," Jojo replied while Melanie hugged her

"You'll get your chance. All good things come to those who wait patiently." The Philly diva smiled.

"Yeah, and Jojo is the youngest out of all of us. Once we long gone, she'll still be here, kicking butt." Trinity grinned.

"I know right!" Ariane exclaimed as Jojo started to smile.

'Later at night'

Melanie (After WWE Superstars, I decided to go back to the hotel room and just relax. But when I came back to the hotel room, I saw a nice candlelight dinner. I was in awe.)

She walked into the room to see Jon in a suit. "Surprise!" he smiled.

She couldn't help but grin. "Oh my gosh..." She chuckled at the sight. There was a nice candlelight dinner in the room, and she was handed a bouquet of red roses. "Jon..."

"I know I fucked up, and I deserved the slap and the earful, but I just want you to know that I'm really sorry. So, I decided to heat up the food you made and recreate the romantic dinner. Just us tonight. No hanging out with the guys tonight. Just you and me."

"This is so awesome." She set the flowers down and hugged him tightly. He wrapped his arms around her waist and looked down at her.

"So am I forgiven?"

"Yes...you're forgiven." She kissed him

-----

'Nattie & TJ's wedding day'

Brie, Melanie, and Trinity arrive at the place and walk up the stairs. 

"Hello? Nattie?" Brie called out as she and the girls carried their suitcases. 

Nattie opened her door and let them in. "Hi!" she greeted the girls with hugs.

"You look awesome." Melanie grinned and looked at her wedding dress.

"This is unbelievable," Brie said with a smile.

"So...Jaret is coming," Nattie whispered as she shut the door.

Melanie (Really? I don't think that's a good idea. I mean, ever since the text messages, I just think it'll cause problems but it's her wedding so, she can do what she wants to do)

"Did you tell TJ?" Trinity whispered.

"No. How do I always get myself in these awkward positions?" Nattie frowned.

"I'll tell you this, if the pastor says please stand up or forever hold your peace, and he says anything, we're dropkicking him." Brie guaranteed as Trinity agreed.

"Dibs on me giving him the backfire!" Melanie raised her hand as the girls laughed

'2 hours until ceremony'

The women get ready. Melanie had her hair out with curls at the end. She wore a black dress that stopped near her knees and low black heels. 

"How come you're not wearing real heels?" Brie asked.

Melanie laughed. "I am not a high heel person. Low heels I can handle. I just don't want to break anything. You, Nattie and Brie are high heel veterans."

Melanie (So, while we all are getting ready for Nattie's wedding, we all find out that a thunderstorm is occurring outside. Lightning and thunder, are not a good mix, so the workers had to move everything inside.)

Nattie (I'm trying to fight back tears. All I wanted was a beach wedding. That's all I wanted and this day is starting to turn into the worse, like, what else can go wrong today?)

Later on, while the divas were upstairs, Melanie was downstairs, waiting for Jon. 

"Ooh, you look awesome Mel. Showing some skin." Trinity cheered. "Where's Jon?"

"He's coming, he needed to pick up his suit " Melanie trailed off as her phone rang.

"Haha, speaking of the devil." Trinity chuckled.

"Hey, you here?" She answered.

"Yeah, I'm getting soaked, can you open up the door?" Jon said on the phone.

"Yeah, see you in a few." Melanie hung up. She went to the entrance and opened the door. "Yikes, it's really raining." 

She looked at the sky. She saw Jon, in a suit, jogging up the steps. His hair and suit were a little damp from the rain. 

"Glad you made it." She wrapped her arms around his neck to kiss him.

"Get a room!" Trinity joked.

'30 Minutes Until The Wedding'

Melanie sat next to Trinity and Jon at the table. Brie and Bryan, Jey and Jon Uso also sit at the table, waiting for the wedding to start. 

TJ walked in. "Hello!"

"TJ!" Melanie grinned and kissed him on the cheek, hugging him.

Trinity (Melanie is grinning like no tomorrow. I'm happy Melanie and Jon are not fighting and there are no conflicts between them)

"Ready for the big day, brother?" Jey (Jon Uso's Brother) asked.

"So ready." TJ replied.

"You're in the back of the curtain and when that music hits, you're totally fine."

"What's up, man?" Jaret greeted as he walked up to TJ.

"Jaret, hey, how ya doing man?" TJ stood up and shook his hand.

Melanie (Oh boy)

"You must be excited, Nattie's awesome." Jaret sat next to him.

"Yeah," TJ replied.

Trinity, Brie and Melanie glanced at each other. 

"We've been talking a bit lately, she came in for a spray tan while I was working and we started talking," Jaret mentioned. Trinity, Melanie, Brie and their lovers were looking at TJ and Jaret talking. "She said that you two had some issues."

Trinity (I'm like, aw shoot, it's about to go down)

TJ and Jaret leave the room to talk privately. 

"Ladies and Gentlemen, the wedding is about to commence, if you would please take your seats, thank you." Damien Sandow announced. 

Jon Uso sat next to Trinity, who sat next to Melanie, who sat next to Jon. The band started playing as Melanie listened to the violin and viola. But no one came down the steps.

Brie (I have to admit with Jaret showing up, and the way TJ reacted, I don't know if this wedding is going to happen or not.)

Melanie and Trinity grinned when the wedding continued to happen and TJ was down the aisle.

Trinity (Woo! The wedding is still happening!)

Nattie walked down the steps with her father as everyone stood up. She walked down the aisle with Gismo in her arms.

Melanie (Nattie is so beautiful. She's smiling, she's just glowing)

Nattie (I honestly could not feel any happier. My dad in one arm, Gismo in the other, this is just a reminder of how perfect my life is.)

After TJ and Nattie said their vows, they kissed as the audience clapped and cheered.

Nattie (I cannot believe that I'm married now.)

'The Reception'

"We don't know how to dance," Nattie said as everyone laughed while watching her and TJ have their first dance. 

"I have a hurt knee, that's the excuse." TJ joked. 

Melanie smiled while Jon held her from behind while they watched them.

"All ladies on the dance floor," TJ announced

"Come on Melanie." Brie grabbed her arm and dragged her to the dance floor.

"What? I'm not interested." Melanie exclaimed.

"Oh yes, you are." she grinned.

Melanie (Catching the bouquet...Yikes, I hope I don't get attacked by heels if I slip and fall.)

Nattie threw the bouquet up for some of the women. The bouquet was near Brie but she jumped and pushed it towards Melanie, making it fall in her hands. 

Melanie's eyes widen. "Brie!"

Brie laughed and clapped. "Yay, Melanie!"

Brie (I decided to let Melanie catch the bouquet because I wanted to see her reaction and plus, I want to see Jon put the garter on her. They're cute. I think marriage is in their future.)

"Melanie catches the bouquet, yay!" Nattie cheered.

Ariane (Melanie catches the bouquet and I'm like, ooh girl, good for you, I wasn't ready for all that.)

"Can we get the garter?" Brie asked. "Let's let Jon put the garter on Melanie."

"What?" Melanie blushed. 

Brie grinned and walked Melanie to the chair. TJ took the garter off of Nattie and gave it to Jon. Jon looked at the garter before smirking at Melanie as she started to laugh nervously.

"She's blushing." Brie giggles. 

While she was seated on the chair, Jon kneeled before her legs. He grabbed one of her legs and slowly put the garter on her leg with his teeth as everyone was cheering.

"Omg!" Brie exclaimed, getting hyped with Trinity.

"That was awesome." Trinity clapped.

Brie (That was great. Go Melanie and Jon!)

Melanie (Hahaha, my face was such a tomato. I'm not surprised Jon did that, he can be a little...adventurous.)

"Now for a word from our groom," Damien said before giving the mic to TJ.

"Well, it's kind of hard to keep a surprise from Nattie since she is usually organizing everything, but I put a little something together," TJ announced as he showed a video of him and Nattie together in the WWE.

Melanie (That is so sweet.)

Nattie (TJ put together some moments that I even forgot that happen and I was just so touched)

After TJ's video, everyone started to dance and have a good time.

Nattie (At the end of the day, I am such a lucky girl, it's been such a roller coaster of a day. I couldn't imagine spending my life with anybody else than TJ. TJ is my family and he will be a part of my life forever)

Forced To Believe Chapter 28- Is That You Being Serious?

Chapter Summary: Morgan tries her best to survive with her team for Survivor Series

Words: 10,000+

------

'Smackdown, backstage'

Morgan was backstage in her Shield attire and a cap that had The Shield's logo on it. The cap was black and on her head backward with her hair out and curly at the end. She was with Kaitlyn, chucking at a joke she just told. 

"So, what was up with Luke saving you on Raw?" Kaitlyn asked.

"I...honestly don't know," Morgan replied, trying to forget about the situation.

"Does Dean know?"

"I don't think so."

"You plan on telling him?"

"I don't think it's a big deal. Plus, you know how worked up he can get."

"Haha, you've been attracting some weird men lately. I saw Goldust creeping you out. That was funny."

"It's not funny..."

"Yes it is." Kaitlyn giggled.

Morgan rolled her eyes. "I think he's doing mind games to creep me out so I won't be on my toes to support my team at Survivor Series."

"You know, I've been watching the Wyatt family's matches with Cody and Goldust. Luke looks like he does a lot of damage to Goldust."

"He always does damage, doesn't he?"

"If I were you, I would be alert. We all know what the Wyatts are capable of. What happens if they kidnap you?"

"Can we stop talking about them? And I don't think that will happen­-"

"And what happens if it does? Morgan, you can't always be that tough chick and think nothing is going to happen to you. One day, you are going to be alone, with no Shield, no Total Divas, no one. Your boyfriend isn't going to be your knight and shiny armor; your Total Divas aren't gonna be your backup. And you know what? I can imagine that. I can imagine that on...Survivor Series." She snapped as the crowd 'Oohs'

Morgan looks at her in disbelief and confusion. "I don't understand, where is this coming from?"

"First of all, you are a Total Diva. I'm a non Total Diva. Total Divas get to win the matches, they get to do everything and win everything, but you know what? At Survivor Series, you guys are gonna look stupid when the Non Total Divas get the win." Kaitlyn says with seriousness. She didn't look like she was joking at all. It was like she really wanted to tell Morgan this for a while now.

"I don't get everything..."

"As soon as you stopped being my manager, you've become a high rising star. Higher than me."

"Are you kidding me right now?"

"I'm trying to make a point."

"Well, your point is wrong. I believe I worked hard to get here,"

"It's only because you are related to Chyna, right? People expect you to be just like her. To bring some of the Attitude Era back to the PG WWE. Is that it?"

"No, I told you and everyone here that I don't want to follow in Chyna's footsteps. I want to be Morgan Lopez and that's what I'm doing. You know what? I see now. I guess AJ got into your head, huh?" Morgan comes to a sad conclusion. She knew AJ got inside her head. This was not the Kaitlyn she knew.

"Did your new hair dye screw your head up a little? Maybe you should go back to black and blond instead of being a brunette." Morgan added.

"Look, we may have to go against each other. The Shield aren't going to be there to help you, and I can almost guarantee that your little Total Divas are going to get eliminated faster than a spear. I'm just telling the truth. I don't think you can handle being alone during Survivor Series. Am I right or am I wrong?"

"I don't get how you can say that to a friend."

"Why are you avoiding the question? We have to put our friendship aside and do business. And to give you a little word of advice, I'm not going to go easy on you and the reason you won the Divas title at Money in the Bank was because I went easy on you. I regret that now and that won't happen again. Morgan, I just doubt you will survive at Survivor Series. But I want you to prove to me and all the doubters that you can do it. I can't sugarcoat things for you anymore. You've come a long way. Now show me how far you've come." She walked past her as Morgan watched her leave.

Doubt was shown on Morgan's face and also shock. She was at a loss for words and couldn't think of a comeback. In the background was Luke Harper, watching her with his head tilted to the side before the segment ended.

"Wow, talk about a reality check from Kaitlyn," Cole said.

"What was Luke doing there?" JBL asked.

'Later On'

The Shield takes on Rey and The Usos. Morgan got distracted easily because all she could think about was Kaitlyn's words. She was at ringside near the ramp, standing there, still pondering. 

During the match, she didn't notice Seth and Dean outside the ring and The Usos hitting a double dive onto them. She was an inch away from getting hit, while she was standing there.

"What in the world is going on with Morgan? Did she not see The Usos? She almost got hit." JBL exclaimed.

Roman gets off the apron and makes his way towards her as the Usos go back in the ring. 

He grabs her shoulders. "Are you blind?" He asked.

Morgan pushed him off of her. "Don't yell at me! Are you kidding me?" She snapped at him. 

Dean and Seth quickly held Morgan back while Roman was taken aback by her outburst.

"What are you talking about? I didn't yell at you." Roman exclaimed. "What is your problem?"

"Everyone wants to lecture me. I didn't do anything. Just leave me alone!"

"What the hell is going on with you tonight?" Dean exclaimed.

"What is going on with Morgan?" Cole asked.

Later on in the match, while The Shield was distracting the ref in the ring, they were waiting for Morgan to do a sneak attack on Jimmy Uso who was in the ring but she was still standing, thinking about Kaitlyn's words. 

"Morgan! You missed your cue!" Seth yelled.

His yelling made her look up. "What?" She asked, not knowing what he was talking about.

Seth face palms. "You've gotta be kiddin' me..." He sighed.

"This is a first. The Shield are pretty upset with Morgan tonight." Cole said.

During the end of The Shield's match against Rey and the Usos, Roman spears both of the Usos and takes his attention to Rey as he puts him into a powerbomb hold. He walks to the ropes but Rey manages to take him out of the ring. Rey trips Seth into the 619 position and runs to the ropes. Morgan manages to grab his legs and bring him down but the ref sees it. 

"Morgan! You're out of here!" The ref yells as the crowd cheered

"What? I didn't do anything! I didn't do anything!" she exclaimed.

"I saw you! I saw you grab his legs!"

"Are you kidding me!?" Seth shouted at Morgan. "What the hell happened!?"

"I'm sorry!" She yelled.

"Morgan! You're out of here! Go!" The ref yelled. 

She reluctantly starts walking back up the ramp but when she does, Rey hits the 619 on Dean to win the match. She looked disappointed that The Shield lost.

Moments later, The Shield meet up with her on the ramp.

"What the hell, Morgan?" Seth asked.

"Why is everyone blaming me?" She exclaimed

"Rey is back with a vengeance on Friday Night Smackdown," Cole said

"Welcome back Rey," JBL added.

'Backstage'

The Shield storm backstage. They were giving Morgan the cold shoulder as she tried to catch up with them. 

"Guys, I'm sorry." She said but got ignored. The ignorance sparked her anger. "Okay, first of all, I'm trying to be nice here, so don't ignore me. It's like you guys are lecturing me."

"We're not. We just want to know what the hell happened." Seth declared.

"Look. I'm not thinking clearly right now." She said as she held her head. "I've been going through a lot of stuff lately."

"What stuff?" Dean asked.

"You better start thinking clearly. Survivor Series is this Sunday. You need to get your head in the game." Roman reminded.

"Why does everyone keep yelling at me?" Morgan exclaimed.

"Morgan, we're not yelling at you." Dean's voice got sterner. "What's going on with you?"

"All the things that Kaitlyn said, I just­-"

"Are you kidding me? You are going to worry about 1 person during our match which we lost?" Seth asked.

"I'm sorry. I don't want to be the cause of you guys losing at Survivor Series." She grumbled.

"About that...Morgan, I'm having doubts about you managing us at Survivor Series." Dean rubbed the back of his neck.

"What?" She looked at him in shock as Seth and Roman agreed. It was a tough choice but they started to have doubts. "So, everyone is doubting me now huh? Right?"

"Just sleep it off, all right?" Dean lifted her chin gently before walking away with Seth and Roman.

Morgan scoffed softly. "Unbelievable..." She retorted as tears ran down her face. 

She was frustrated and upset with herself. She sat on the black storage box and looked down, silently crying. Moments later, she heard chucking and started to look a little scared as the crowd cheered, knowing who it was.

"The Rose with thorns does not deserve this. She deserves to be comforted...cherished...we wouldn't do that to you Rose...We would treasure you." A chilling voice said. 

She turned around but didn't see anyone. She turned back around the see The Wyatt family standing before her. She let out a loud 'Ahh!' out of surprise as she began breathing heavily out of shock and fear. 

"Shh, my dear..." Bray wiped a tear from her face.

"Wha-­what do you want from me?" She asked in a wary tone.

"We are not here to make you fear us...we are here because we understand you...we have watched you for the past week now and you have intrigued the family. Rose, we will be waiting for you. You'll know when the time is right, my rose." He said.

Bray left with Luke and Erick as Morgan watched them, confused.

The camera goes back to Cole and JBL.

"Gosh, what must Morgan be thinking right now? She's going through a lot now. Can she handle this?" Cole asked.

"We'll have to find out," JBL said

'Later'

Later on, AJ was in a handicap match against Cameron and Naomi while Tamina was at ringside. Cameron and Naomi push Tamina down at ringside and grab AJ, who was trying to escape the match, back to the ring. Naomi gets in the ring but when Cameron gets on the apron, Tamina grabs her down the apron as she hits the apron face first. She attacks Cameron while the ref is distracted and in the ring, Naomi takes control of AJ.

Morgan comes on the stage as the crowd cheers. "It's Morgan!" Cole exclaimed.

Tamina turns around and frowns. 

"What do you want?" Tamina yelled. "You gonna do something?"

"Yeah, yeah I am," Morgan said before marching down the ring. 

But then, Naomi hits AJ with a kick and pins her for a two count. Tamina gets on the apron but then Morgan runs down the ramp and grabs her by the ankle to bring her down. Tamina lands on her feet and tries to clothesline her but she ducks and connects with a spinning kick in the face.

"Oh! What a kick by Morgan!" Cole exclaimed.

"That's what you get!" Morgan yelled.

When Cameron gets on the apron, AJ knees her back to ringside. But when she turns around, she gets hit with the rearview and Naomi pins her for the win.

'Somebody call my momma' comes on as Cameron gets in the ring and gets her hand raised in victory with Naomi by the ref. 

"Here are your winners! Cameron and Naomi!" Lilian announced. Morgan gets in the ring and celebrates with them.

"Huge win for Naomi, taking out the Diva's Champion," Cole said. Tamina decides to step up and attack the three divas from behind. "Oh no, Tamina is not happy."

"She's tired of the cheap shots by Morgan," JBL looked on. 

Tamina throws Cameron and Naomi out of the ring and turns her attention to Morgan. She takes out her ponytail and glares at the Philly Diva, who is holding her head in pain.

Tamina grabs her by the hair. "You think you can beat me, Morgan? Huh?!" She yelled in her face before hitting the Samoan drop on her. She gets on the ropes and does the splash on her as the crowd 'Ohs'

"That was a sick splash. Just nasty." Cole exclaimed.

"This is gonna be you at Survivor Series. You will never beat me." Tamina trash talked. "Maybe you should watch your back this time."

"Did Morgan's attack against Tamina backfire?" Cole asked.

"She helped Cameron and Naomi win but Tamina got the last laugh in this one. What will happen with Morgan at Survivor Series?" JBL asked.

--------

'Sunday, hours before Survivor Series'

Melanie was shaking out of nervousness in the Diva's locker room. 

"Why are you nervous?" Celeste asked, already in her wrestling attire.

"Creative wants me to show some moves that The Shield does," Melanie responded

"That's awesome that you get to act like The Shield. You'll do fine. How are you going to portray Roman Reigns?"

"That's the problem. I don't think I can."

"You should ask Joe."

"I should. Good idea." Melanie left the Locker Room and walked to find him. She sees him, already in his wrestling attire, stretching. "Joe! I need your guidance!"

"What's up, baby girl?" He smiled.

"I need help with trying to portray your character."

"Oh yeah, for your match right? I heard about that. Give me a roar."

"Um...roar!" Melanie exclaimed by saying the word roar.

He chuckled. "That was the fakest roar I've ever heard. Mel, make it realistic. At least do a battle cry. Be angry and vicious. Just remember what you did with the Wyatts on Raw with that segment."

Melanie started to remember her screaming and yelling. She then does a loud battle cry. 

"There you go. Do it again." He advised. After 5 minutes of mimicking the character of Roman Reigns with Joe, she finally got it. "You got it."

"Thank you, so much!" She hugged him.

"No problem." He hugged her back.

'Backstage'

Morgan was walking while playing with her hands. She sees The Shield getting ready for their match and walks up to them. 

"Hey." She softly greeted. "Look, I'm sorry, for all the crap I've said and done on Smackdown. And, I really want to support you guys in your match tonight. I slept it off, I'm not mad, or anything. None of Kaitlyn's words are getting to me, I'm ready to go."

The Shield look at each other before cracking a smile at her. "We forgive you grapes," Roman replied.

"Great. You guys are my boys and I'm The Shield's girl. We gotta stick together no matter what. So are we ready to serve some justice?"

"Hell yeah. Now let's serve some justice." Seth said as they all bump fists

'In The Ring'

Rey, The Usos, and The Rhodes Brothers were already in the ring, while The Real Americans were on the ramp, with Zeb doing a promo about twerking. Zeb tried to twerk but his hip started to bother him as the crowd was amused. 

"Enough! Enough Zeb! None of these people paid to listen to you talk. And none of these people wanna see you twerk." Cody said before twerking a little bit.

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield.'

"Accompanied by Morgan and weighing in 707 pounds, the United States Champion Dean Ambrose, Seth Rollins, and Roman Reigns, The Shield!" Justin announced. 

"You think Morgan can twerk?" JBL asked.

"Maybe we should ask her," King replied.

"What a way to kick off Survivor Series," Cole said as The Shield got over the barricade. Morgan bumps fists with The Shield and The Real Americans.

'Ding Ding Ding' 

Cody Rhodes and Dean Ambrose start things off. 

"What a night this is for The Shield. Tonight marks the one year anniversary of The Shield. Morgan, Dean Ambrose, Seth Rollins and Roman Reigns have all debuted at Survivor Series. Morgan started out as Kaitlyn's friend to help her against Eve while The Shield triple powerbombed Ryback. A lot has changed since then." Cole looked on.

"Remember when Morgan feuded with The Shield?" King asked.

"Brings back some awesome memories," JBL said

"Didn't she push Seth Rollins through a table with the help of Ryback at TLC?" King asked.

"Yeah, and she low blowed Reigns and gave Ambrose 15 chair shots. I guess The Shield likes to forgive and forget." Cole replied.

Dean and Cody start to have a back and forth match until Dean knees him to the stomach. 

Seth laughed. "How's that feel?" He asked

Dean starts to stomp on Cody at the corner while the ref tries to push him off. Dean's temper got the best of him as he started arguing with the ref. 

"Dean! Don't lose your cool!" Morgan exclaimed. 

All of a sudden, Dean gets eliminated with a roll up by Cody. The crowd goes wild while Morgan's jaw drops.

"Cody Rhodes eliminated Ambrose," Cole exclaimed. 

Dean was shocked as Justin announced that he just been eliminated. 

He starts lashing out and he shoves Goldust's face before getting punched by Cody and goes out of the ring.

"I guess his second year isn't as good as his first year," JBL said 

Roman and Seth get in the ring and throw Goldust and Cody out of the ring. The Usos kick The Shield out of the ring and kick the Real Americans out of the ring on the other side, near the announce table, as the crowd gets hyped. One Uso dives on The Shield while the other dives on The Real Americans. 

"We got ourselves some flying Usos! Welcome to Survivor Series!" JBL announced.

The Rhodes Brothers were still out of the ring as Dean went backstage. 

Morgan turns her attention to Cody. "You can't twerk! You can't twerk!" She yelled.

"You can do better?" Cody asked. 

Goldust starts twerking with Cody in front of her as the crowd cheers. The crowd starts chanting 'Twerk' to Morgan as she looks at the crowd and then back at the Rhodes Brothers.

"Are you kidding me? You're doing it wrong!" She pointed out before twerking in front of them as the crowd cheered.

"She's twerking!" King said, screaming in a high pitched voice. 

Goldust was backing up while holding his heart while Cody started laughing.

"That's how you do it." She spread her arms apart.

"Haha, I love it. A twerking battle between Morgan and The Rhodes brothers." JBL said. 

She laughed and had a grin on her face while shaking her head. Cody heads back into the ring as one of the Usos throws Seth inside the ring.

"Cody's team has a 5 on 4 advantage now," Cole said. 

Once Goldust gets tagged in by Cody, he takes control of Seth and Antonio before Jack takes control when he gets tagged in.

"Stay on him." Morgan supported the Real Americans. 

She watched the Real American's teamwork against Goldust and was impressed. She could see them as tag champs one day. 

As the match progresses, a fan tweets 'Haha, Morgan and The Rhodes Brothers are funny. #MorganTwerks'

Goldust tags in Rey and starts to do his signature moves on Jack. He tags in the Usos and they eliminate Jack with the splash. 

"It is now 5 on 3!" Cole exclaimed.

"We still got this. Keep a cool head." Morgan said to The Shield as Antonio faced Jey Uso. 

Antonio manages to do the big swing on Jey over 14 times and then does it to Jimmy who gets in the ring.

"Swing him all night!" JBL exclaimed. 

Antonio was a little dizzy after swinging Jimmy while Jimmy managed to tag in Cody. Cody puts Cesaro in roll up pin to eliminate him. Morgan's eyes widen and she looks at Seth and Roman.

"Don't panic." She calmly said.

"It is now 5 on 2!" Cole exclaimed.

She gets on the apron to talk to The Shield. "Okay, there's five of them, two of you guys. Don't be intimidated by the numbers game just because it's not in your favor."

Roman and Seth nod and Roman proceeded to get in the ring.

"It's your time to shine!" Seth supported as Morgan got off the apron.

"Morgan seems to be at her best to try to motivate The Shield," Cole said.

"Indeed, especially after how she acted on Smackdown. She's keeping a cool head." JBL said. 

Jey manages to throw Seth out of the ring and tag in Jimmy Uso to take on Roman.

"Come on Roman!" Morgan banged on the apron. 

Roman manages to get Jimmy on top of the turnbuckle.

"Here we go, baby!" Roman yelled at the crowd as they cheered for him. 

He was about to suplex him but Jimmy headbutts him off the turnbuckle. He goes for the splash but Roman brings his knees up. Roman recovers and does a loud roar before spearing him and eliminating him.

"Yes!" Morgan cheered. 

Cody hits Roman with a missile dropkick before tagging in Seth. Cody starts to take control of Seth and catches him in the Cross Rhodes position but Seth manages to tag in Roman as he gets hit by Cody's finisher. Roman spears Cody and pins him to eliminate him. 

But then Jey Uso throws Roman out of the ring and gives him a flying punch. 

"Huh!? Huh!?" Jey taunted before throwing him into the barricade as Morgan started to look worried. "Usos!" Jey chants before punching Roman. 

"Huh? Look at me! Look at me!" He throws Roman's head on the apron and throws him in the ring. 

Jey gets on the turnbuckle, attempting to do a dive but Roman rolls out the way. He tags in Seth as he does the blackout on him to eliminate him.

"That was sick! Go Seth!" Morgan cheered.

"Now it's 2 on 2." Cole said.

Morgan high fived Roman at ringside while Seth starts to take control of Rey. 

"Welcome back Rey!" Seth yelled before he fought back. 

Roman gets tagged in and slides Rey out of the ring which makes a sick thud. Goldust goes to check on him as the ref starts counting. Rey gets back in the ring at the count of 9. Roman runs toward Rey who is at the turnbuckle but hits his shoulder on the steel post once Rey moves out of the way. Morgan puts her hands over her mouth in shock. She hoped Roman was okay. 

Roman tags in Seth who runs and dropkicks Goldust off the apron, who was trying to make a tag to Rey.

"Smart move!" She cheered before going to Roman. "You all right, bro?"

Roman nodded as he kneeled on the apron. Meanwhile, Seth gets caught with a roll up by Rey as the crowd goes wild. 

"Yes! He got it!" King said in a high voice.

"It is now 2 on 1!" Cole exclaimed. 

Seth is shocked but then hits Rey with a cheap shot and starts stomping on him before he gets taken out. Roman gets in the ring and watches Seth walk away.

"Man..." Roman mumbled.

"Hey! Roman! Don't give up! Just because you are the only one left doesn't mean you'll lose! Don't doubt!" She yelled some sense into him.

"Morgan has been trying to motivate Roman in this match up." Cole observed.

Rey tags in Goldust and he quickly takes control of Roman and does some signature moves. Goldust gives Roman a powerslam and pins him for a two count. 

"Come on!" she banged on the mat for Roman. "I believe in you, Roman!"

"You know, we haven't heard Morgan screaming in a while. You think she'll be yelling and screaming during her match with The Total Divas against the True Divas?" King asked.

"She can scream all she wants because I have my earplugs," Cole responded. Goldust is about to do a bulldog on Roman but he pushes him away and spears him. "Spear!" He exclaimed as Goldust was eliminated.

"You got this Roman! 1 more! Just 1! 1 more then you are the sole survivor!" She supported. Morgan sees Rey getting up on the turnbuckle. "Heads up!" She warned as Roman got up and turned around. 

Roman catches Rey in a powerbomb hold as the crowd gets hyped but Rey starts punching him and throws Roman into the 619 position. As soon as Rey runs to the ropes, Roman gets up and spears him out of nowhere.

"Spear!" Cole yelled

"A spear!" JBL exclaimed.

"1!"

"2!"

"3!"

"Yes!" Morgan jumped up and down as The Shield's theme came on.

"The winner of this match, Roman Reigns," Justin announced. 

Roman gets his hand raised and he gets on the turnbuckle to taunt the crowd.

"Roman has stepped into the spotlight. What a performance!" JBL looked on.

The Outspoken Diva gets in the ring and runs to hug him. She didn't care how sweaty he was, she was so proud of him and had to give him a big hug. 

"You did it!" She cheered. As soon as she released him, he picked her up as she sat on his shoulders. She was a little surprised but grinned. "That's how you do it!" She pointed down at him.

Roman puts his fist up in the air while Morgan puts her fist in front of her, touching his fist. Roman set her down as the titantron showed the highlights of the match. Roman and Morgan get out of the ring and look at Rey, recovering from the spear.

She hugged Roman again as he chuckled. "You did awesome." She said. 

When she released him, he did a short roar as the crowd cheered.

"Yeah, you did it big guy." King said.

Roman tweets 'Thanks for supporting me WWEMorgan101'

Morgan replies 'RomanReigns of course bro! You always have my back, now I'm returning the favor. So glad you won. You kicked butt tonight!'

'Later'

Morgan tweets 'Ladies...Put On Your War Paint #TotalDivas #TurnUp #TwinMagic #AllRedEverything #GirlBye #SurvivorSeries'

The Bellas reply 'Yes. It's Time for some twin magic :) WWEMorgan101'

Eva Marie replies 'Yep, all red everything. Don't forget that WWEMorgan101'

Jojo replies 'Can't wait :) WWEMorgan101'

Cameron replies 'Yeah gurl! WWEMorgan101'

Naomi replies 'Turn up WWEMorgan101!'

Nattie replies 'I'll lead us to victory WWEMorgan101'

Morgan sends out another tweet by saying 'Let bygones be bygones. No drama tonight. Kapish? #TeamWork'

The Bellas reply 'No drama :)'

Eva Marie replies 'Fine. But don't get mad if I stand out more. Lol, JK #AllRedEverything'

'Natalieevamarie Haha, you funny! #BrunetteMafia' Morgan replies to Eva.

'WWEMorgan101 Lol, Let's rock this match tonight' Eva replies.

Then the Bellas tweet 'You sure you have your head in the game WWEMorgan101?'

'nicoleandbri We'll see.' Morgan replies to the Bellas.

Morgan tweets 'Tonight, I will try to give it my all #MorganWillSurvive'

--------

'WWE Exclusive Video, Backstage'

Morgan is walking and stops when she sees Kaitlyn. "Hello, Kaitlyn."

"Hello, Morgan. I just wanted to wish you luck tonight. But, if only you can make it." She shrugged.

"AJ really screwed up with your head huh? I guess she turned you into a backstabbing jerk. That really sucks." She walked past her but got ambushed by Tamina and thrown against the wall. 

Layla accompanies Tamina by stomping on Morgan. Tamina makes her stand up while Layla connects with a kick to the face.

"What is going on!?" Cole yelled.

"This is smart, take care of one of the strongest players early. I like their strategy." JBL looked on as the three divas drag Morgan into a janitor's closet and put a door on the knob to lock it.

"Guess you won't be joining the divas now, huh?" Layla asked.

"Are you kidding me!? Get me out of here! What the hell!" Morgan started banging on the door.

"You're alone Morgan. Let's see if you can do things alone." Kaitlyn said before she, Layla and Tamina walked away.

"Just wait till I get my hands on you three!" She yelled and tried to kick the door. 

Bray Wyatt was watching the whole scene and walked over, leaning against the wall next to the door. Morgan stopped banging on the door when she heard him giggling. 

"Freakishly weird, beard dude?" she called out

"What happened to the thorns, my rose? You need to unleash what's inside of you. Are you going to let them do this to you? Show them that you are not the one." Bray said in a haunting tone.

"Look, can you just help me and let me out? Please. I have no time for this, supernatural crap."

"I'm afraid I can't do that. You can let yourself out. You have it in you." He replied. 

Morgan ran her fingers through her hair and started looking around. She heard Lilian introducing the Total Divas. 

"Unleash." He chuckled and walked away.

Morgan lets out a frustrated scream and kicks the door multiple times. 

"Damn it!" She choked back a frustrated sob and slid down, burying her face in her hands. After a couple of moments, she heard AJ's theme from the arena and got back to her feet. 

"No, no, no." She tries to burst the door down, bumping into it three times and breaking free. She grunted as she fell and scrambled back up to her feet.

Swiftly cleaning herself up, she dashed to the gorilla. 

No one was going to sabotage this moment.

'In The Ring'

"Is Morgan okay?" King asked as the Total Divas were looking worried. 

Natalya looks at AJ's team. Layla, AJ, Tamina, Alicia, Rosa, Aksana, Summer Rae, and Kaitlyn were getting set for their match against the Total Divas. She knew something wasn't right when she saw the smirks on the faces of Tamina and Layla.

"Have you seen Morgan?" Natalya asked as the Total Divas shook their heads.

"Maybe she's running late?" Jojo asked.

"She was here, all ready. Remember she showed us her new dyed hair?"

"Yeah, and then she told us she was going to get some grapes before the match started and she would meet us at the gorilla," Nikki said.

'To Morgan'

Morgan was running in black pants, black boots, and a shirt that stops in the middle of her stomach that says '1 Year Strong' with The Shield symbol and on the back it says 'Believe In That'. Once she arrives at the gorilla, she puts on her hat, wearing it backward instead and puts on her fingerless gloves. She fixed her newly dyed black hair to make sure it was neat. She decided to straighten her hair and dye her hair to support the color black for The Shield.

A producer cues her music. 

"Great..." Tamina retorted and rolled her eyes in the ring as the Total Divas looked relieved.

"There she is!" King happily said. "I get to see her twirl!"

The crowd cheers when Morgan comes out. She walks out while doing her taunt and twirls around when she gets to the middle of the ramp. She tags some hands and runs in the ring Mickie James style and stands up to go on the turnbuckle. 

"Let's go!" Morgan yelled. She takes her hat off and throws it in the crowd and jumps off the turnbuckle. She turns her attention to Layla, Tamina and Kaitlyn. "Don't think I'm done with you three." She pointed at them as they started trash talking her.

"You think you're so tough?" Layla yelled.

"Whoa, wait, what happened?" Nikki asked, holding Morgan back.

"As you can see, Morgan doesn't look so happy with Kaitlyn, Tamina and Layla. Let's find out why." Cole said as titantron showed Morgan being ambushed by the 3 divas. The Total Divas look on in shock as AJ smirks, happy that her plan is in motion even though Morgan is still going to be a part of the match.

"Are you serious?" Brie yelled at the Non Total Divas.

"That's not cool!" Naomi exclaimed

"It's fine. I'm here now." Morgan tried to calm them down.

"They are gonna get it." Natalya glared at her opponents.

"Big mistake being here little girl. You should have stayed out of this match. You should have gone back with The Shield." Tamina said. "You're gonna regret staying in this match."

"We'll see." Morgan retorted. 

Arguing with Tamina wasn't going to solve anything. She'll let her fists and legs do the talking in the ring. The Philadelphian and the rest of the divas go on the apron while Naomi and Alicia start off the match. Morgan's anger decided not to get the best of her for the first time and she calmed herself down. She was patiently waiting to get her hands on 3 certain divas. Layla, who needs to check herself, Kaitlyn, who needs a reality check so she can snap out of AJ's mind game, and Tamina who is just begging for an ass whooping.

Alicia and Naomi lock up. She throws Naomi to the ropes and hits her with a backbreaker. She pins her for a 1 count. 

"Come on Naomi!" Brie cheered as Alicia took control. 

Alicia puts Naomi on the turnbuckle but Naomi elbows her off and does a moonsault to eliminate her.

"And that's the athletic ability of Naomi!" Cole exclaimed as her team cheered her on.

"That's what I'm talking about!" Morgan grinned. 

Rosa gets in the ring but quickly backs away from Naomi's incoming rear view. Rosa runs into a forearm by Naomi as she tags in Cameron. They do a double suplex on Rosa and a double split. Cameron pins her for a two count. She throws Rosa to the turnbuckle and runs towards her but runs face first on the turnbuckle by Rosa. Rosa pins her to eliminate her. 

Rosa starts cheering but then Nikki gets in the ring while she is dancing. Nikki puts her hands on her hips and waits for her to turn around. Once she does, Nikki connects with the facebuster finisher to eliminate her. Nikki tags in Morgan as Summer Rae gets in the ring. 

"Here comes Morgan," Cole announced 

Summer Rae starts doing some ballet dance moves in front of her as the crowd cheers.

"Look at these moves," King exclaimed. 

Morgan glances at her and then at the crowd. Summer Rae does another dance move and starts to taunt her.

"Ha! You think you can top that?" Summer smiled smugly. Morgan remembered that Fandango hates the Gangnam Style dance and starts to do it as the crowd cheers. Summer Rae's jaw drops as she starts moving her hips. "What!? What!?" She exclaimed. 

The Total Divas were cheering as the Non Total Divas started to protest.

"This is an amusing dance battle." JBL laughed. "Ha! Ha! I love it!"

"Yeah, girl!" Naomi cheered.

As soon as Morgan was done, she had her arms out and said "What!?"

"Oh, you better top that!" Layla yelled at Summer. "Top that!"

"Out dance her!" Aksana exclaimed.

"No way! I can do that too!" Summer Rae said and did an awkward version of the Gangnam Style as the crowd laughed.

"I guess the Gangnam Style isn't her thing," King said.

"That is not dancing! This is real dancing!" Summer exclaimed and started doing more ballroom dancing. 

Nikki asks Morgan for a tag and Morgan tags her in. Summer Rae starts dancing more and Nikki decides to do the worm as the crowd cheers.

"Oh! Look at her! Scotty 2 hotty!" JBL exclaimed. 

Summer does a spin and a split but Nikki runs to the ropes and dropkicks her to eliminate her. The Bella tags in Eva Marie as the crowd boos her. Kaitlyn gets in the ring and is hit with some elbows by the redhead. But as soon as Kaitlyn fights back, she quickly hits her with a gutbuster to eliminate her.

Morgan watches Kaitlyn. She didn't look like she was messing around. Naomi gets in the ring and starts to take control of Kaitlyn. Later on, Naomi slides onto the apron and kicks her. But once she got back in the ring and ran to the ropes, she got caught by Kaitlyn. The Hybrid Diva battle cries as she hits the gutbuster on her to eliminate her.

"Kaitlyn is just dominating!" Cole looked on, impressed.

Having enough, Morgan decides to get in the ring. 

"Kaitlyn! I want her! Tag me in!" Layla has her hand out. 

Kaitlyn glances at her and tags her in. Morgan really wanted to face Kaitlyn but Layla was on her target list, so she was satisfied. The two divas lock up and Morgan takes control. She tosses Layla to the ropes and connects with a dropkick. Layla rolls out the ring, holding her face but Morgan decides to run to the ropes and hit her with a suicide dive outside the ring.

"What a move!" King exclaimed. As soon as Morgan recovers, she turns around to get clotheslined, hard by Tamina. "Oh! Hard shot by Tamina!"

The remaining Total Divas start to protest at Tamina's actions but the ref backs them up as AJ looks on with delight. Layla throws Morgan back in the ring and pins her for a 2 count. 

"That should have been 3!" She yelled. 

She starts to have a fit but then decides to roundhouse kick Morgan as the Philly diva slowly falls back down the mat while the crowd 'Ohs' at the impact.

"Nighty night!" Tamina yelled as Layla pinned her.

Morgan kicks out at 2. 

"Are you kidding me?" Layla retorted. She picks her up and hits her with a spinning facebuster and pins her again. After 2, Morgan kicks out, again. "You've gotta be kidding me!" The British Diva yelled and started unloading on her.

"Come on Morgan!" Jojo cheered. "You can do it!"

"Shut up!" Layla yelled at Jojo, turning her attention to her as she stood up. Morgan quickly got up and gave Layla a thesz press and started unloading on her with punches.

"Morgan will not stand for disrespect to Jojo." Cole reminded. 

The crowd cheers for Morgan as she picks Layla up and throws her to the ropes to hit her with a bicycle super kick. She gets behind Layla and rests her hands on her knees, waiting for her to get up. Once she does, Morgan positions her for the sit out full Nelson facebuster. She lets out a loud battle cry while she slams Layla hard on the mat.

"And the yelling and screaming has begun," King said. "Woo hoo!"

"What a move by Morgan!" Cole exclaimed.

"1!"

"2!"

"3!" The crowd cheered.

"Layla has been eliminated," Lilian announced. 

Morgan tags in Brie as Aksana gets in the ring. Brie takes control and runs to the ropes only to be kicked in the back by AJ. Brie tries to hit her but AJ gets off the apron. As soon as she turns around, she gets blasted with a spinebuster by Aksana and is eliminated. Aksana throws Brie out of the ring and starts trash talking. 

Nikki gets in the ring and runs to attack her from behind. She then, does the torture rake on her to eliminate her.

"Uh oh. Here comes Tamina." JBL said as she got in the ring.

Tamina starts headbutting Nikki and hits Natalya and Morgan with a cheap shot off the apron. Meanwhile, in the ring, Nikki hits Tamina with a kick as Morgan gets back on the apron. Nikki backs up to the corner and sees Jojo, having her hand out for a tag. She reluctantly tags in Jojo as she slowly gets in the ring while the crowd cheers for her. Tamina stands up and looks at the 19 year­ old and takes out her ponytail.

"I don't know how wise this is," Cole said. 

Tamina and Jojo lock up but Tamina throws her down and starts trash talking. The Samoan takes off her jacket and throws it at her before grabbing her hair and throwing her to the turnbuckle. She then runs to her but Jojo kicks her away. 

"Wait a minute!" Cole called out

Jojo gets on the ropes but is caught by Tamina. She manages to roll underneath her for a roll up but Tamina kicks out at 2. When Jojo gets up, she is clotheslined by her. Tamina picks her up for the Samoan drop as Morgan looks worried. 

"Morgan is seething on the apron..." King looked nervous as AJ was tagged in and began skipping around Jojo with a smirk on her face

"I'm gonna hurt you so bad when I get in this ring!" The Outspoken Diva yelled at her. 

AJ was feeding off the yelling of Morgan and it made her laugh. AJ pins

Jojo to eliminate her. Nikki gets back in the ring as AJ tags in Tamina. Nikki runs to Tamina but is hit by a clothesline. Tamina's power was too much for Nikki as she got hit with the Samoan drop and big splash to get eliminated. 

Natalya and Morgan look at each other. 

"Two against three," Cole said as Kaitlyn, AJ and Tamina were representing the Non Total Divas. 

Natalya decides to get in the ring. Tamina kicks Natalya hard in the gut and hits her with shoulder thrusts on the turnbuckle. She grabs Natalya by the hair and gives her a scoopslam.

"Come on Nattie!" Morgan cheered. 

Tamina gets on the top rope and does a loud battle cry to do the splash but Natalya moves out the way. She puts Tamina in the sharpshooter but AJ distracts the ref. Natalya decides to release the hold and turn her attention to the crazy chick. She tries to attack her but AJ gets off the apron and laughs.

"Watch your back!" Morgan tried to warn but as soon as Natalya turned around, she got kicked hard in the face and picked up for a Samoan drop. 

Tamina hits the splash and eliminates her as the crowd cheers.

"Morgan is alone," Cole said as she let out a breath and entered the ring. Tamina and Morgan circle each other in the ring. "We've been waiting for these two to go at it."

Nikki and Natalya were still at ringside, helping each other up. 

"If Roman can do it...maybe I can." Morgan said to herself. 

She locks up with Tamina lock up but Tamina pushes her to the turnbuckle as the ref breaks it up. 

"Ah!" She yelled in pain as Tamina struck her with a big chop to the chest. 

The Samoan grabs her hard by the hair and pushes her back to the turnbuckle.

"Does that hurt!? Huh!? Does that hurt!? Are you gonna cry!? Are you gonna cry, Morgan!?" Tamina yelled in her face before throwing her across the ring. Morgan could feel her body getting hot from anger and her neck slightly jerked.

"Did you see that?" Cole exclaimed.

"No, what I miss?" King asked.

"Morgan kind of reminded me of Dean for a second. She just twitched." JBL pointed out as Cole agreed.

Tamina grabs her and puts her in the chinlock.

"Give up!" Tamina yelled as Morgan tried to find a way out. She stands up but is quickly slammed back down the mat as she holds her head. Tamina starts pushing her head around. "You think you can beat me? You think you can win this match?" She taunted before picking her up and hurting her with a snap suplex. 

She goes for the pin but stops once the ref counts to two.

"I don't think Tamina cares about winning right now, she really wants to hurt Morgan," King said.

Tamina picks her up and hits her with a pumphandle slam.

"Tamina is really taking it to Morgan. Morgan desperately needs to turn things around." Cole looked on as Tamina put her in a tight headlock. "Morgan's fading. This may be over."

"Come on Morgan!" Nattie cheered with Nikki. "You've come too far to quit now!"

"Hey! Ref! Make them go backstage! They've been eliminated!" AJ yelled. 

Meanwhile, Morgan starts to get up and elbows Tamina in the stomach before hitting her with a quick enzuigiri. She gasps for air and turns to her corner, about to tag someone, but, realizes that she is the only one left.

"You're alone Morgan." JBL reminded. 

The Philly diva turns her attention to the remaining divas and holds her head. She would have to deal with Tamina and Kaitlyn's power and AJ's speed and black widow. Morgan looked at the mat and saw strands of her black hair pulled out of her head by Tamina. Tamina really wanted to break something.

"Aw, are you gonna cry? The Shield can't save you and the Total Divas can't save you. You're alone." Tamina taunted.

She was really starting to push her buttons as Morgan's arm jerked slightly. The Philly Diva felt her blood starting to boil. 

"There it is again. That jerk. What's going on with Morgan? It's like she's getting possessed." Cole pointed out. 

Tamina decides to tag in Kaitlyn as she slowly gets in the ring. Morgan slowly gets back up to her feet and has a staredown with her former best friend.

"These two know each other so well. Morgan debuted at Survivor Series and was Kaitlyn's manager. She would be her guide in the WWE until Morgan could spread her wings. But ever since AJ kept getting into the Non Total Divas' heads about them not being chosen to be a Total Diva, Kaitlyn's attitude towards Morgan had changed." Cole said.

"You think their friendship is over?" King asked.

"Or maybe Morgan can snap Kaitlyn out of it? Beat the mind games out of her head?" JBL asked.

Morgan and Kaitlyn step up to each other but then Kaitlyn pushes her. 

"You weren't a good friend to me at all." She pushes her again as Morgan looks away. "You never supported me!" The Hybrid Diva shoves her down to the mat as Morgan looks at her in shock.

"What the hell? Where did that come from? What did I do?" Morgan yelled but then started to get angry. She wasn't going to be pushed around like that. She gets up and slaps her. "First of all! I've been your friend since the beginning! Okay, so at Payback I told you to suck it up. You should have! I can't sugarcoat things for you! I keep it real!"

Kaitlyn slaps her back. "You've done more stuff in a year than I ever have! How is that fair? How is that fair?!"

Morgan returns the slap. "You've won the championship way before me and I was happy for you. I wasn't jealous of you at all! AJ is getting in your head!" She yelled. 

This was not Kaitlyn. This was all AJ. 

AJ looks on with a smirk.

Kaitlyn slaps her again. "You were too involved with your boyfriend to even have time for a friend!"

The Outspoken Diva slaps her once again. "Don't get him involved in this!"

"Do you see how red their faces are?" Cole asked.

"Yeah, and they are still going at it," King said.

Kaitlyn slaps her again. "It's true! You've been brainwashed by him ever since The Shield won at WrestleMania! He's a weirdo! I don't even support your relationship with him! He stalked you! He kidnapped you! How can you love someone like that!?"

Smacking her in the face, again, Morgan yelled, "What has gotten into you!? He's a good guy! Who are you to tell me who I should be with? Just because you don't have a guy doesn't mean you can torment me because I have one!"

Kaitlyn slaps her as Morgan's face is to the side. "He's an obsessive guy and he doesn't even love you. He's probably using you! Just like all street dogs do! You're his ring rat!"

Morgan jerks her head back as she stares her down. Kaitlyn was taken aback and stepped back as the Philly Diva began to glare at her. 

"That was a wicked head turn," King said. She hits her with a lariat and starts unloading on her. "Is it me or is Morgan reminding me of someone eccentric?"

The ref grabs her off of her. Kaitlyn recovers as Morgan runs towards her but gets clotheslined. She grabs Morgan and throws her to the corner and strikes her with multiple head smashes onto the turnbuckle. She throws Morgan to the ropes and attacks her with a running shoulder block as Morgan holds her shoulder. 

"What power by Kaitlyn," JBL said as she pinned Morgan for a 2 count.

"Come on! She's just one person! Finish her!" AJ yelled. "Remember what I told you, Kaitlyn! She thinks her boyfriend means more than you!"

That was a lie. Morgan puts her friends first. She'd never put her boyfriend in front of her friends no matter how much she loved him. 

"You stupid psycho bitch, that's not true!" Morgan screamed at AJ and ran to her but AJ got off the apron and laughed. 

While she is distracted, Morgan gets picked up by Kaitlyn and is hit with a backbreaker as she yells in pain.

"Did you feel that?" King asked as he winced. 

Morgan holds her back and tries to recover as Kaitlyn watches her. She crawls to a corner and Kaitlyn decides to try to spear her but Morgan quickly moves out of the way while Kaitlyn hits the steel post. Both divas were down as the ref began to count for a double knockout. They get up at the count of 7 and Morgan gets on the turnbuckle to hit her with a missile dropkick.

They both get up and Kaitlyn kicks her in the stomach and runs to the ropes but Morgan follows her and gives her a knee to the gut as Kaitlyn yells in pain. 

"Oh, I'm sorry, did that hurt?" Morgan asked while tilting her head to the side. "Poor darling..." 

She removes her knee from her stomach and takes her out with the backfire. She pins her but Kaitlyn kicks out at 2.

"That was Morgan's best move, wasn't it?" Cole asked. 

Morgan stares at her and then slowly gets up. She does a slow neck roll as she walks back to a corner and glares at her.

"What is going on with Morgan?" King asked as her arm was jerking repeatedly.

Kaitlyn held her head and was taken aback by Morgan's attitude. "Is that you...being serious?"

"It's like she glaring at her prey. Did you see that neck roll? Wicked." JBL said, thinking of Dean Ambrose.

"What is she about to do?" Cole asked as Morgan ran and hit Kaitlyn with a knee to the head. She then picked her up to hit her with a sitout belly-to-back facebuster on her. "What impact!"

Morgan rolls away from Kaitlyn and stares at her. She rolls her neck slowly and laughs while running her hands through her hair. 

"Morgan has a few screws loose, folks," Cole commented as she goes back to the corner and starts banging on the mat repeatedly, waiting for Kaitlyn to get up. "Yep, she's Harley Quinn in disguise."

"I have to agree this time," JBL said. "But in a good way."

"I know Ambrose must be loving this," King said. Morgan does a loud battle cry as she hits Kaitlyn with a spear. The crowd 'Ohs' as Kaitlyn sold the spear pretty well, making the move look even more devastating. "Oh my God, did she just use a spear!?"

Morgan spins on one knee before stopping and staring at her opponent while standing on one knee. She smirks as she tilts her head to the side. 

"Oh, I'm sorry Kaitlyn...did that hurt? Did that hurt you badly, sweetie? It'll all be over pretty soon."

"We gotta see that spear again," JBL said as the titantron showed Morgan spearing Kaitlyn 3 times from different angles and 1 in slow motion. 

Morgan pins her to eliminate her as the crowd cheers.

"2 on 1!" Cole exclaimed. 

Morgan stands up, watching Kaitlyn roll out the ring as she tilts her head to the side and smiles. Tamina gets in the ring and Morgan smoothly turns around like Dean as Tamina gives her a weird look.

"The hell is your problem?" Tamina retorted.

"Is it scaring you? Why so serious, Tamina? Lighten up." 

She drops the act and goes back to her normal self as she and Tamina circle each other around the ring. They lock up but then, Tamina throws her to the ropes and gives her a big slap as Morgan holds her chest in pain.

"Did you hear that!?" Cole exclaimed.

"Morgan is or should I say, was the only Shield member who hasn't had big slaps to the chest. Now it's even." JBL said.

Tamina decides to rip off her Shield shirt. "1 Year strong huh?" She yelled, leaving Morgan in a black sports bra.

"Ah!" She yelled out in pain as Tamina gave her another hard slap to the chest. 

The slap echoed around the arena as Morgan kneeled and held the ropes for support. AJ was looking in delight as Tamina grabbed Morgan by the hair and raised her up to give her another hard slap. Morgan's chest was red and she fell

"How's that feel Morgan? How's that feel?" Tamina taunted before grabbing her by the hair and raising her back up. "You want another? Huh?" She asked before giving her one last slap on the chest and it was the loudest one and echoed around the arena.

Tamina grabs her and finishes her off with a powerbomb before pinning her but Morgan kicks out at 2.

"What!? That was 3!" Tamina yelled in shock.

"What a near fall," Cole said. 

Tamina waits for her to get up and once she does, she runs to the ropes and is about to connect with a big boot but Morgan grabs her leg. She pushes her down as Tamina falls on her back. She quickly rolls her over and gets her in the breakdown.

"She's screaming again," King said as Morgan leaned back and screamed.

"She's got that hold locked in! Will Tamina tap!?" Cole exclaimed as the crowd was getting hyped up. 

But, Tamina found a way out by putting her legs on the ropes. Morgan waits for her to get up so she can hit her with a leaping clothesline. She gives her another, and then another. Then, she picks Tamina up and connects with a spinning bulldog.

"The shades of Roman Reigns are now in Morgan's system," Cole said as she went to a corner and waited for Tamina to get up. 

Once she does, she runs and yells "Ha!" as she gives Tamina a leaping punch, similar to Roman's Superman punch. Morgan goes back to the corner and roars as she spears Tamina.

"Another spear!" Cole exclaimed as the crowd cheered.

Morgan spins on her knee and stops and stands on one knee while smirking at AJ. 

"Did you hear that roar? Jeesh, did Roman teach her some moves?" King asked

"Roman must be so proud of her," JBL mentioned.

"This is going to be you," Morgan said to AJ before standing up.

Tamina gets up and grabs Morgan from behind when she was trash talking AJ. Morgan escapes the hold and knees her in the stomach. The Philly Diva hits her with the sit out full Nelson facebuster to eliminate her.

"1 against 1!" King exclaimed.

AJ smirks and gets in the ring. Morgan stands up and they circle around each other. 

"Just one more..." The Outspoken Diva murmured to herself. 

All of a sudden, Tamina gets on the apron and is about to attack her but Nikki and Natalya save her. Morgan was distracted by the fight and turned around to a kick by AJ. She quickly pins her but Morgan kicks out at 2. 

AJ starts throwing a tantrum in the ring as she starts banging on the mat. She glares at her and waits for her to get up. Morgan ducks AJ's kick and tries to kick her but AJ evades her kick, too. AJ tries to kick her again but she grabs her leg and brings her leg down as AJ does a split. The Philly diva connects with a spinning kick in the face. 

"Yikes!" King exclaimed.

Morgan gets on the apron as Natalya and Nikki are fighting Tamina outside the ring to keep her from getting in the ring. She hits AJ with a springboard clothesline. 

"I'll bet you that Seth taught her some moves," JBL said

She pins AJ for a two count. She takes control of AJ in a headlock but then AJ reverses it and puts her in a headlock 

"Have you told The Shield that you've been talking to the Wyatts? Or are you too scared that the Wyatts will hurt them? I saw you...I saw you talking to them...I wonder how The Shield will react if they find out about you and the Wyatts..." AJ said in her ear. "So you are actually going to join the Wyatt Family after all you and The Shield have been through? Oh Morgan, the situations you put yourself into. First, it was the WrestleMania match and you were forced to be in The Shield...now it's this situation. Poor, poor Morgan..." she grinned while Morgan tried to ignore her.

AJ's mind games will always help her in matches. But this time, AJ was wrong. Morgan wasn't planning on joining the Wyatts. She was planning to tell The Shield if the Wyatts started to really bother her. But for now, since they are leaving her alone, she has no problems. 

Morgan tries to fight out of the hold as she stands up but AJ hits her with a swinging neckbreaker. She looks at Morgan while laughing before she pins her for a 2 count. As soon as Morgan stands on her knees, AJ connects with a shining wizard. 

"That should be it." JBL said and AJ pinned her but Morgan kicked out at the last second.

"Another near fall." Cole looked on. 

As soon as Morgan gets up again, AJ traps her in the black widow.

"Give up Morgan. Give up and it'll be all over. The Shield will not have two sole survivors in one night. I will not allow it!" AJ screamed. 

Nikki gets on the apron as AJ gets distracted and breaks the hold. 

"What is she still doing here!? She's been eliminated!" AJ yelled at the ref but then decided to dropkick Nikki, off the apron while Natalya was still fighting Tamina. 

The refs finally came down to separate them from fighting outside the ring.

"Watch your back," Morgan muttered as AJ turned around. 

She hits her with an enzuigiri and continues to take advantage by hitting AJ with a moonsault. She pins her for a 2 count.

"Another near fall! AJ kicked out!" King exclaimed as Morgan ran her gloved hands through her new black hair, trying to recover. 

AJ rolls out the ring and Morgan gets between the ropes, about to grab her but AJ grabs her arm and bangs it on the steel post.

"Smart move by AJ." JBL said as Morgan screamed in agony, holding her arm while she was on the mat.

AJ gets back in the ring and laughs at her. She starts skipping around and then begins to wear the Philly Diva down with some arm submissions.

"As you can see, AJ is really targeting the arm. That is a good strategy because it won't allow Morgan to do the breakdown or her full Nelson facebuster." Cole added. 

Morgan fights back and starts hitting AJ with one leg dropkicks. When AJ was on her hands and knees, she ran and stomped on her, like Seth's blackout finisher and pins her but AJ kicks out before the ref said 3.

The crowd chants 'Let's go Morgan! AJ Lee!'

"I know Rollins is happy." King said.

"These two really want to beat each other. Morgan wants to win to silence AJ and also do more history for The Shield by making them have 2 sole survivors in one night. There's a lot of expectations for Morgan. AJ wants to prove that the Total Divas can't beat the Non Total divas." Cole says.

Morgan's left arm was still bothering her as she held it. AJ had really outsmarted her. She would usually do damage with the right arm, so Morgan did extra stretching on her right arm instead of the left. She didn't know how much more she could take of this punishment. She needed to end this and end it now.

When AJ and Morgan stand up, AJ runs towards her. Morgan does a loud battle cry as she catches AJ and does a spinning side slam, similar to Jon Moxley's Moxicity finisher. 

"That knocked the wind out of AJ!" King exclaimed as Morgan slammed her down hard.

"Move out of nowhere!" Cole exclaimed.

"Could this be it?" JBL asked.

"1!"

"2!"

"3!" The crowd cheered as Morgan's theme came on

Nikki and Natalya run into the ring and jump on Morgan for a hug as she falls on the mat and laughs.

"Here is your winner! The sole survivor of Team Total Divas, Morgan!" Lilian announced.

"History has been made. The Shield now has 2 sole survivors in one night. The Shield may be one of the best teams in the WWE." Cole said.

"We won!" Nikki grinned while Natalya raised Morgan's right hand in victory.

"Thanks, guys," the Philly Diva smiled and hugged them.

Natalya and Morgan get on the top rope and taunt the crowd as Nikki taunts the crowd in between them, on the mat.

"Let's friggin' go! The Philly diva grinned at the crowd. "One year strong! Believe in The Shield!"

Morgan tweets 'That...was...awesome! #TheShield1YearStrong #BelieveInThat #TotalDivasRule'

'WWE Exclusive Video'

"That's what I'm talking about! Woo!" Seth cheered for Roman. Morgan walked up to them, in her wrestling attire. "There she is. There's our girl!"

Morgan laughed as Seth and Roman bumped fists with her. Dean greeted her with a kiss and took his Shield jacket off to give it to her to wear. She put it on and shot him a thankful smile. 

"You two dominated all night baby, all night!" Rollins continued to praise.

"For the past few weeks, there's been a lot of doubters. But the only thing that matters is, Rollins, you believe right?" Roman asked.

"Oh, I fully believe baby!" The two toned male happily replied.

"Ambrose, you believe right?" The Samoan turned his attention to him. Dean responded by doing a wave with his hand. "No doubt. And what about you, Grapes?"

"Totally." Morgan grinned.

"You were pretty badass out there," Roman mentioned, nodding in approval.

"Ain't that the truth? She nailed it out there." Seth praised. "One year later, and the story stays the same! We come in, we dominate, we win, and we leave, why? Because we're the best thing going, we said it since day 1! You better start believing, if you don't already."

"I tried to warn y'all, we tried to warn ya'll. You don't want us to release the big cat here. We tried to warn you what happens when you push Roman's buttons too hard and uh, and all those brothers found out. 1 spear, 2 spears, 3 spears, it's getting embarrassing now, 4 spears, how many spears?" Ambrose turned to Roman.

"Enough," Roman replied as Dean laughed in response.

"And that's what happens with you motivate The Thorn of Justice right here." Dean put his arm around his girlfriend. "You see when you give Morgan a cheap shot from behind, it motivates her to do more damage and more ass kicking. All those sisters found out. Backfire, spear, even doing some of our moves which she nailed, including that last move on AJ to win the match. We're going to Moxicity huh?" He joked as she chuckled and nodded.

"Morgan also did some high flying moves, springboard clotheslines, the breakdown, received hard slaps to the chest, and even that full Nelson bulldog. That was pretty wicked." Seth mentioned.

"It's getting pretty violent now, huh?" Dean asked.

"That blackout was sick, Morg." Rollins high fived her.

"Haha, thanks. I just really wanted to have some fun in the ring, to spice up the match." She replied.

"You made it more entertaining to watch, that's for sure," Roman replied.

Morgan looked at the camera. "People didn't believe in me when it was 3 on 1. I didn't believe in myself for a minute but after showing the power of Reigns, the speed of Rollins and the technical moves of Ambrose, it helped me out. So, you can sneak attack me, lock me into a closet, do anything you want but I will get back up and I will keep fighting. Nothing is going to stop me from doing justice."

"That's right," Seth commented while Roman and Dean nodded. "Quick question, how'd you nail our moves? We haven't even taught you, our moves."

"Eh...I guess it's my eyes? I've been pretty observant lately. Watching almost all of your matches, really helped me out in the match." Morgan chuckled at Seth.

"Fellas, I taught her well when she was doing my in ring attitude out there. You can be my Harley Quinn, anytime." Ambrose smirked.

"That was a wicked spear out there." Roman complimented. "You did good."

"Thanks." Morgan smiled.

Roman turned to the camera. "And there's plenty of more spears where that came from, believe! In The Shield."

Morgan tweets 'There have been some injustices from certain NXT Divas. It looks like justice needs to be served. #WatchYourBack'

-------

Favorite Hashtag?

#WatchYourBack

#BelieveInThat

#TotalDivasRule

#TheShield1YearStrong

Favorite Hashtag?

#MorganWillSurvive

#MorganTwerks

#TotalDivas

#TurnUp

#TwinMagic

#AllRedEverything

#GirlBye

#TeamWork

#BrunetteMafia

Forced To Believe Chapter 29- In Due Time

Chapter Summary:  Morgan visits NXT to team with Bayley. Goldust continues to be an issue for Morgan. CM Punk is on The Shield's radar. Melanie and Jon spend Thanksgiving together with Melanie's family

Words: 5,000+

------

'NXT'

"Welcome to NXT! We have a special guest, visiting NXT and it's WWE Diva Morgan Lopez. During Survivor Series, she tweeted that certain NXT Divas were doing injustices. Do you think she's going to target Paige?" Byron Saxton asked, on commentary.

"We'll have to find out," Regal replied.

'Backstage'

"My guest at this time, Morgan Lopez." Renee Young said as the crowd cheered

"Hey." Morgan smiled at her.

"Morgan, during Survivor Series, you made history by making The Shield have two sole survivors in one night. How do you feel about that?"

"It's unreal. The Hounds of Justice are still going strong. I'm glad I made it through the match against the divas and their unique wrestling styles." She replied. 

Renee looked at Bayley who was behind Morgan, grinning at her. Morgan saw Renee looking behind her and turned around.

"Hi!" Bayley beamed.

"Hey, Bayley." The Philly Diva greeted nicely.

"Oh my gosh, you know my name!" Bayley exclaimed.

"Of course."

"Wow. You're-­you're Morgan! Morgan Lopez!"

"In the flesh." She was shocked when she got hugged abruptly. "Um..." She glanced at Renee who shrugged.

"You are like, so cool! Wow! I can't believe I am hugging you! You're huggable!" she exclaimed as Morgan hugged her back. "You were so awesome at Survivor Series. I mean, you mimicking the male members of The Shield was really cool! You're crazy!"

Morgan snickered and took the sentence as a compliment while getting released. "Thanks."

Bayley giggled. "I'm really happy that you're nice to me. I know you can be pretty tough and mean at times but thanks for showing me kindness."

"Bayley, I honestly couldn't bring myself to be mean to you. You're a sweetheart."

She gasped. "The Morgan Lopez just called me a sweetheart!"

"You know, you're actually the person I wanted to see."

Bayley squealed. "Really!? What would The Shield's girl want with me? Oh my gosh, this is so exciting!"

"Yes. I saw what happened to you when Charlotte betrayed you to be with Sasha and Summer. That was an injustice. The reason I came here is because I don't think that was nice. Bayley, you have firepower in you."

"I do?"

"When you get mad. You should use that more often."

"Injustice? Please..." Sasha Banks said as she, Summer and Charlotte walked over to them, from behind. "You forgot that I'm the boss of NXT."

"Yeah, you don't mess with the BFFs." Summer Rae snapped.

"Ah...the so called boss...the blondie who claims to be the best dancer but can't do the Gangnam Style, and the sellout..." Morgan retorted.

"What did you call me?" Charlotte snapped as Morgan turned around with Bayley staying behind her.

"The Gangnam Style is a disgrace to my baby." Summer fired back.

"And who are you calling the so called boss? I'll bankrupt your ass." Sasha retorted.

"Funny...you don't even have any money, Sasha Broke." Morgan bluntly replied.

"OH NO, she didn't!" Sasha exclaimed, getting held back by Summer Rae as Bayley giggled. "Shut up fangirl!" She yelled while Bayley got quiet.

"No. Hell no. You aren't going to talk to her like that. Bayley isn't going to be a target around here. Not on my watch." Morgan said. 

"Yeah!" Bayley spoke up. "You guys are mean. What you did was an..." She looked at Morgan.

"Injustice." the Philly Diva replied.

"Yeah! An injustice!" Bayley grinned while Sasha and Summer rolled their eyes.

"Roll your eyes again and I'll stab them out with my grape fork." Morgan took out a fork as Sasha backed up.

"She's bluffing..." Summer scoffed but Morgan glared at her. "Okay, she's not bluffing." She backed up.

"Morgan, if you have a problem with us, face us in the ring," Charlotte spoke.

"Gladly," Morgan smirked and walked away with Bayley as the NXT theme came on.

Morgan tweets 'Okay...who wants to get stabbed with my #GrapeFork? #MorganShallGrantYouJustice'

'Later, in the ring'

"This is a diva tag match, scheduled for one fall! Introducing first, the team of, Bayley, and she is one fourth of The Shield, Morgan Lopez!" Veronica Lane announced as the crowd cheered for them. 

Bayley and Morgan walk out, holding hands and grinning at the crowd. They were walking out to Bayley's theme. They tag some of the fan's hands and Morgan runs in the ring. She gets on the turnbuckle and does her taunt. 

Once she jumped down, Bayley got in the ring to hug her while she chuckled and hugged back.

The BFFS come out to Summer Rae's theme. "Introducing the challengers, accompanied by Sasha Banks, the team of Summer Rae and Charlotte!"

Morgan shakes her head in amusement when she sees Sasha in glasses. After they make their entrance, the crowd chants 'Ratchet!' to Sasha as her jaw drops. Morgan and Bayley start to laugh. 

The Outspoken Diva gets in the ring as Summer and Bayley get on the apron and Sasha goes to ringside. Morgan and Charlotte circle around each other and lock up as Charlotte takes control. She throws Morgan to the ropes and hits her with a shoulder block. She pins her for a 2 count. Charlotte starts taking control of Morgan's left arm that she hurt at Survivor Series. 

"Charlotte, targeting the arm," Regal said.

"Come on Morgan!" Bayley cheered as Charlotte started doing flips and bridges with her arm submissions.

Morgan fights back and starts giving her one leg drop kicks. Charlotte stumbles back and tags in Summer Rae. Summer flips her hair and gets in the ring. To be funny, the Outspoken Diva decides to mock her hair flip.

"What was that?" Summer exclaimed and went to the ropes and put her head down and up, flipping her hair again. 

Morgan mocks her again by doing the same thing as the crowd cheers. Summer glares at her while Morgan smirks and motions her to come at her.

"Let's dance, blondie." The Philly diva said before they locked up. 

Morgan knees her in the midsection and slams her to the mat. The crowd chants 'We Believe' as she ducks Summer's clothesline and runs to the ropes again to hit her with a bicycle super kick

"Get off of me!" Summer yelled as Morgan dragged her over to Bayley. 

She tags her in as the crowd cheers. They throw Summer to the ropes and hit her with a double dropkick. Bayley pins Summer for a 2 count. They stand up as Bayley does an arm twist but gets kicked by Summer. Summer throws her to the turnbuckle and connects with a foot choke as the ref starts counting. She releases the hold at 4 and pulls Bayley down on the mat by her hair.

She then decides to put her into a headlock as Bayley stands up and tries to fight out of it. She continues the pressure and makes her go back down on the mat. Morgan starts clapping to try to motivate Bayley as the crowd assists her. 

"Come on Bayley! You can do it! I know you can!" She yelled

Bayley gets motivated and starts fighting back by hitting Summer with elbows to the face. She throws Summer to the ropes and gives her a running splash. 

"There you go!" Morgan praised

Bayley grabs Summer and tags in Morgan as the crowd cheers again. They give her a double suplex and Morgan pins her for a two count. The Philly Diva tries to trap Summer into the breakdown but her long legs circle her neck as she releases the hold.

"Summer's legs are so long," Regal said as Morgan managed to release Summer's legs from her neck

Summer quickly tags in Charlotte as she slowly gets in the ring. Morgan gets slapped by her, as the crowd oohs. Morgan responds by spearing her and unloading on her. The ref breaks it up and when they both recover; Morgan hits her with the sitout full nelson facebuster. 

"She now calls this The Morganizer," Regal informed as Morgan pinned Charlotte but Summer Rae broke it up.

"Seriously?" The Philly diva retorted but then Charlotte hit her from behind and threw her to her corner.

Charlotte tags in Summer and they both choke Morgan with their feet as the ref starts counting. Charlotte gets on the apron as Summer puts Morgan on the middle rope and puts her knee on her neck to choke her again.

"Why won't you stay down!?" Sasha yelled at ringside after Morgan kicked out of Summer's pin at 2. "Come on Summer! Finish her!"

Summer puts Morgan in a headlock but she gets up and lifts her up to slam her to the mat. She crawls over to tag in Bayley as Summer tags in Charlotte. The fangirl runs and hits her with a couple of clotheslines and gives her an exploder suplex which she calls the hugplex. When she goes for the pin, Sasha and Summer grab her leg to pull Bayley off of Charlotte at ringside, breaking the pin.

"Not today!" Morgan shouted and got off the apron. 

She runs to the two divas and double clotheslines them.

"Morgan isn't going to let the Beautiful, Fierce Females get in the way of this match," Byron said. 

In the ring, Bayley manages to duck Charlotte's clothesline and give her the arm twist transitioned to a headlock driver which she calls the Rose Plant to pin her for the win. 

"Yeah!" Morgan cheered and got in the ring as Bayley's theme came on.

"Here are your winners! Bayley and Morgan!" Veronica announced. 

Bayley was jumping up and down, celebrating as the Outspoken Diva grinned. She turned to Morgan and hugged her tightly as the crowd cheered

"Whoa!" The Philly diva looked surprised as Bayley managed to pick her up and twirl her around. 

Bayley released her and grabbed her hands, jumping up and down, happily.

"We won! We won, we won, we won!" Bayley exclaimed. "We did it!"

"You did it." she smiled at her as Bayley grinned and hugged her again.

Bayley tweets 'A big virtual hug to WWEMorgan101! It was so awesome wrestling with you! I hope to hug you again soon! #MorganIsHuggable'

Morgan replies 'itsBayleyWWE Sending a hug back. It was fun wrestling with you too! #HugsAreCool :)'

'Raw'

The Shield were in the ring while Morgan was at ringside. The Shield were going up against The Rhodes Brothers and Rey Mysterio. "Let's talk about Survivor Series, last night. And Roman Reigns and Morgan were the Sole Survivors for their teams last night and made history. They tied a record for the most number of eliminations and may have made The Shield one of the best teams in the WWE." Cole said.

"Roman Reigns and Morgan went on a tear. When the odds weren't in their favor, they made it through." King said.

"I was surprised at Morgan's performance at Survivor Series. I had my doubts but she proved me wrong." JBL added.

"4 spears last night by Roman Reigns," Cole said in amazement. "And I lost count of how many moves that Morgan did that were similar to The Shield's. I didn't know she could pull off their moves so well."

Once Rey and The Rhodes Brothers get in the ring, Roman and Goldust start things off but Dean and Seth decide to ambush Rey and Cody as Goldust gets distracted and attacked by Roman. The Shield start to take control of Goldust. 

"The Shield looks like they have a strategy, right out of the box tonight." Cole went on

"The Shield always has a strategy. These 4 may be the first individuals to have a greater impact in their debut year than anyone else." JBL said. 

Roman gives Goldust a flying clothesline and pins him for the two count and continues to take control.

"What's up with Morgan's new hair color?" King asked

"On the WWE website, she said that it was to support the color black for The Shield since it's their trademark color," Cole said. "You think The Shield wear any other color besides black?"

"I think so."

"I should ask her. Let me try to get her on commentary." King said and tried to get Morgan's attention. After a few attempts, The Outspoken diva glanced at him. "Hey Morgan, you want to commentate?"

"Eh, why not." She shrugged and took a seat. She put on a headset as she watched Dean take control of Goldust.

"It's nice of you to join us, Morgan! How ya been?" King grinned.

"Surviving." She smiled.

"Good one," JBL replied.

"Morgan, I have a question, does The Shield wear any other color besides black?" King asked.

"That's a weird question. I mean, in the ring, The Shield wears black but outside the ring, we're colorful," she replied.

"Interesting. So, what do you think of the match so far?"

"Well, I'm watching my puddin' take control of Goldie and he's looking hot doing it." She watched Ambrose with a smile.

"Morgan, we've been noticing that you've been attracting some madmen lately, care to explain that?" Cole asked.

"It's weird, I know. I don't know why but I'm done running. Me and Goldie have some unfinished business and I'm going to make sure he doesn't mess with me anymore." She declared.

"Uh oh!" Cole exclaimed as Goldust hit Roman and Dean with a double DDT. 

Roman tags in Seth and hits Cody off the apron.

"Atta boy." Morgan complimented but then Goldust managed to tag in Rey. "Great..." She retorted as Rey hit Seth with some of his signature moves.

"Excuse me." She spoke and took the headset off. 

"Where is she going?" Cole asked as she started to slowly walk around the ring.

"She's unpredictable. Who knows." JBL looked on.

Meanwhile, in the ring, Rey manages to get Seth in the 619 hold but he escapes and they both give each other a crossbody as they both are hurt but continue to wrestle in the ring. Morgan continues to slowly walk around the ring, plotting to distract Rey, without the ref seeing but Goldust gets off the apron and starts to follow her.

"Uh oh, this doesn't look good. Does Morgan know that Goldust is following her?" Cole asked

"I'm afraid not," JBL replied

Goldust grabs her by the arm near the ramp and turns her around as her eyes widen. Before she can run away, she gets pulled into a messy smooch as the crowd cheers

"What!?" King yelled in a high pitched voice as Morgan started freaking out.

"Oh my gosh! That is disgusting! Get off of her!" JBL exclaimed as Cole started laughing. 

Ambrose witnesses Morgan being kissed by Goldust against her will and snaps. He gets off the apron, seething.

Goldust pushes Morgan off of his lips and does his taunt again.

"Ahh! You're crazy! You're friggin' crazy!" She screamed at him, wiping her lips off in disgust. She saw some black face paint on her right hand and stood up. "You sicko!" She yelled and slapped him hard in the face. "You do not ever! Ever! Touch The Shield's girl! Do you understand me!?"

Goldust was amused. "Let's have another kiss, baby."

"No-­no way." She exclaimed and started running around the ring as the crowd laughed.

"Run Morgan! Run like the wind!" King tried to support her when she ran past the commentating table. 

She trips and starts scrambling back as Goldust does his taunt and starts walking after her.

"Hey!" Dean yelled as Goldust turned around. He runs and hits Goldust with a hard Lariat as the crowd 'Ohs' again.

"Good grief!" JBL exclaimed. 

Dean gets up and starts seething as he stares down Goldust while Morgan looks at him.

'Deja Vu...' she thought of Luke Harper saving her from Goldust like this. 

Did Dean know about Luke but didn't want to confront her yet? Dean would have saved Morgan earlier and before she was getting chased. It was like he was mimicking Luke's actions when he went to save her. 

Dean turns to look at her. 

Not good.

He was in his possessive stage. 

He walks over to her and picks her up bridal style.

"You okay?" He asked with a growl.

"Yeah..." She replied as he set her down, near The Shield's corner. 

Dean managed to not do any more damage to Goldust, thankfully. Morgan didn't want him to go on a rampage.

"Try not to get yourself into any more trouble, all right...?" He mentioned as she nodded. 

Was he mad at her? She could feel some tension between them as he got back on the apron. 

And that's when reality hit her. She was screwed. 

He knew.

Dean was seething on the ropes. Half of him was seething because of Luke Harper. The man who saved his woman. And the other half was because of that Gold prick putting his lips on his woman. Morgan was his and only his and he'll make sure of it. Looks like Luke and Goldust didn't get the memo. He'd have to take care of them, one by one.

'In due time...' He thought as he tried to calm himself down. 

He glances at Morgan who is in deep thought. He didn't want to confront her about Luke and the Wyatts yet, but when he did, she better explain every single detail. He didn't mind locking her in a room with him, making sure she didn't escape. He wants the truth and no more lies. Every time he asked her if she was all right, she would lie to his face and not tell him about the Wyatts. 

That was going to end, real soon.

Dean knew since day 1. When Luke saved Morgan. He saw it and saw how she looked at him. She grew a soft spot for Luke. That was going to change real soon. 

Later on in the match, Cody hits Dean with the Alabama Slam and pins him but Roman breaks it up. Rey manages to throw Roman out of the ring and put Seth back into the 619 position. Rey runs to the ropes but gets speared by Reigns.

"Spear! Spear!" JBL yelled

"What!?" King yelled in a high pitched voice.

"From out of nowhere!" Cole exclaimed as the crowd went wild. 

Goldust gets in the ring and runs to the ropes but gets speared by Roman. Cody dropkicks Roman out of the ring but Roman lands on the apron. Cody hits him with a disaster kick and puts Seth in the Cross Rhodes position. But then he gets grabbed by Ambrose from behind from behind and hit with his finisher, losing the match.

"The winners of this match, The Shield!" Justin announced

"What a great match. What a great team. Already after one year, they are one the greatest teams." JBL complimented.

Goldust tweets 'WWEMorgan101's lips tasted like heaven. I will make those lips black and gold.'

'Hell no! That will be the LAST time you kiss me!' Morgan replies.

Morgan tweets 'I am disgusted by that kiss from Goldust! Yuck! #YouDontTouchMorgan. This cannot be happening. I'm attracting bizarre men. What's next?'

'Later, in the ring'

Daniel Bryan and Punk got beat up by the Wyatts and Daniel was carried out the arena by the Wyatts. Punk manages to get out of the ring and try to go after them but gets speared. 

"What the hell who the hell!? R-­Roman Reigns!" Cole exclaimed. Seth and Dean, who wasn't wearing tape on his hands, walk up to Punk. Morgan was in the ring, leaning on the ropes, watching. "Reigns just speared Punk out of nowhere! And there's Rollins...and Ambrose...Morgan is in the ring."

The Shield taunt Punk and drag him into the ring.

"Pick em' up," Morgan ordered as Dean and Seth held Punk by his arms.

"Punk is helpless," JBL said.

She walked up to Punk and kneeled. "Oh Punk...Punk...Punk...I wish it didn't have to be this way...but you need to believe." She lifted his chin. "But don't worry. I'll make it quick and painful." She smiled and stood up.

"Oh no, not the sinister kick!" Cole exclaimed as she hit Punk with a hard roundhouse kick in the face.

Roman roars while Seth and Dean pick Punk up again and they hit the triple powerbomb on him.

Morgan shook her head. "Pitiful..."

"CM Punk is seriously hurt," Cole said as The Shield walked up the ramp.

"Guys, I guess the message here tonight is, you don't mess with the Wyatts and you don't mess with The Shield," King said.

"Bless his little heart." Roman grinned.

CM Punk tweets 'WWEMorgan101 Just because you're a female doesn't mean I won't get you back from that kick. You're going to be sorry.'

'CMPunk Ha! Are you threatening me? If you even think about putting a FINGER on me, you're wrong. The Shield won't let you. I'm untouchable.' Morgan replies.

'In due time WWEMorgan101...in due time. I'm going to get you. I vow it.'

'CMPunk Ooh, I'm sooo scared!'

'WWEMorgan101 You should be. You better watch your back.'

'No. Watch YOUR back CMPunk'

-------

'Wednesday'

Melanie tiptoed to Colby's hotel room and knocked on his door. When the door opened, she sprayed a bottle of silly string in the victim's face. 

"Haha! Got ya Colby!" but then her eyes widened when she saw Joe, covered in the silly string. "Oh my gosh! Joe! Dammit! Why'd you open the door? My plan failed!"

He chuckled and picked the silly string off his face. "I wasn't aware that you were going to prank me."

"It wasn't meant for you!" She exclaimed and heard Colby laugh as he stood next to Joe.

"Looks like your prank backfired." He grinned.

"Darn it!" Melanie exclaimed.

"Hey, I get to do my prank." Colby moistened his right index finger.

Fear took over her as she started to back up. "Oh no..."

"Oh, yes. Wet willy time."

Melanie started running down the hall as Colby chased her. 

"Get her Colby!" Joe cheered.

"Joe! You're supposed to be on my side!" she exclaimed but shrieked when Colby grabbed her. "Ew!" She cringed when he put his finger in her right ear and released her.

"Got you!" he laughed.

"Gross!" 

He patted her shoulder. "Can't wait for your next prank."

"You suck bro. Not cool."

"Haha, I love you too sis."

'Later, in Melanie's hotel room'

Melanie was packing up her bags for Philly since Thanksgiving was tomorrow. She couldn't wait to see her parents.

Her phone rang and she put the phone on speaker. "Hey, mom!"

"Sweetie! How are you?" Jane happily asked.

"Packing up, so I can go home and see you and the family for Thanksgiving. I can't wait. I can smell the turkey already." Melanie chuckled.

"Great! Will Jon be coming?"

"Yep. He can't wait."

"Aw, we can't wait to see him too. When is your flight?"

"It's an early flight tomorrow. It's at 5:30 in the morning." Melanie looked at the clock and it read 10:18 PM. "Most of the roster are already home with their families. Right now, I'm just waiting for Jon's slow behind to get home, so he can pack up."

"Who are you calling slow?" He asked, from the bathroom as she jumped. 

He started laughing at her being startled.

"When did you get in?" She asked in surprise.

"A minute ago." He grinned at her as she rolled her eyes.

"Haha. I hope you're helping me cook. Mimi is coming over to spend Thanksgiving with us. The rest of our family will be visiting us during Christmas time instead. We had to reschedule because of the work

hours and the traffic. My side and Diego's side of the family will all be there for the holidays. I can't wait. Now, about Mimi, I want you and her to be cordial with each other." Jane mentioned

"Why? She's so annoying! All she keeps talking about is her modeling career and plastic surgery, these days. She's evil!"

"I'm not choosing sides but I think you two should talk it out. Mimi wants to talk to you, anyway. But only if you don't try anything crazy like last time. Sweetie, that was unnecessary to put her in a headlock and put her head in mashed potatoes a few years ago..."

Jon smirked at the memory as he packed his bag. That day was funny as hell. 

"Hey, I am innocent! She wanted me to show her a wrestling move!" Melanie defended but also chuckled at the memory.

"Melanie, just don't do that again."

"No promises."

"Melanie Nichole Laurer Rivera, I mean it." she sternly called out.

"Ha, she called you by your full name. Melanie's a bad girl now." Jon grinned. 

The Philly diva responded by throwing a pillow at him. He effortlessly caught it and stuck his tongue out at her. She mocked him by doing the same.

"All right, Mom..." She replied.

"I want this to be a cordial Thanksgiving..." 

"Ha! Cordial...I doubt it. You and Aunt Aria are going to be disagreeing to no end."

"She is the one who starts it."

"Uh huh."

"Oh, hush."

"Haha. Anyway, I gotta finish packing up. Love you."

"Love you too! Can't wait to see you and be safe!"

Moments later, her phone rang again and Melanie put the phone to her ear.

"Hey Celeste! What's up?" she asked as she zipped her suitcases.

"Melanie! I have some exciting news!" Celeste squealed.

"What's up?!"

"I got engaged!"

"Shut up! Seriously!?" Melanie jumped up and down while Jon looked at her with a confused look. "He popped the question!?"

"Yes!"

"How does the ring look? Tell me!" Melanie happily demanded. 

She was thrilled that Celeste's boyfriend PJ Braun, who is the president of Prime Nutrition and Blackstone Labs, asked her to marry him.

"He got me a rare orange chocolate diamond."

"Sounds just like you." The Philly Diva grinned. Celeste wasn't into those traditional diamonds. "I can't wait to see the ring after Thanksgiving."

"I can't wait to show you! And tell you more about it. I gotta go, hope you have an awesome Thanksgiving Melly."

"You too, hun."

'Thursday Morning'

Melanie and Jon arrive at Melanie's parents' place with their luggage. 

"Melanie! Jon!" Diego greeted and hugged them both. 

"Hey, Dad!" Melanie beamed and kissed him on the cheek

"How you doing, son?" Diego gave Jon a bro hug.

"Doing all right."

"Are you treating my daughter well?"

"Yes, I am," Jon replied with a smile.

"He's telling the truth." Melanie grinned and kissed Jon on the cheek.

"Your mother and Aunt are in the kitchen," Diego informed them as Melanie nodded and headed to the kitchen.

The Philly Diva began to hear barking and saw her dog running to her.

"Hey, Ellie! I missed you, too." She petted the dog and walked into the kitchen.

"There you are!" Aunt Aria grinned and hugged Melanie.

"Melanie!" Jane happily said and gave her a big hug and numerous kisses on the cheek.

"Mom!" she giggled.

"You're on your own, this time," Aria said as she gave Ellie a dog treat.

"I missed you! I'm so glad you're here!" Jane smiled.

"I'm glad I'm here too. How is everything?" Melanie asked.

"Everything is great! I saw you on Raw. That was awesome how you got kissed by Goldust."

Melanie laughed at the memory. "I like working with The Rhodes family. It's an honor."

"I'm here!" A female voice called out. 

Melanie could hear the high heels clicking from the kitchen. 

"Aunt Jane! Aunt Aria!" Mimi grinned and greeted them with a hug and kiss. 

"Haven't seen you in a while. How's modeling?" Melanie asked.

"Oh, it's going really well! I walked my first runway show in New York last week. So proud of myself. And what about you? I heard you lost the Diva's Championship. What a bummer. So, how's that stupid wrestling career of yours?" Mimi asked

Melanie frowned at her. "Typical...you and your stupid modeling..."

"You know you still owe me for giving you that stupid bar job in the first place. If it wasn't for me, you wouldn't be in the WWE, so remember that."

"Let's not argue. Mimi, I thought you wanted to talk." Jane said.

"Her attitude disgusts me." Mimi retorted. "Aren't you going to hug me or greet me more nicely?"

"Your fakeness disgusts me. Head to toe. To your fake breasts to those ridiculous heels." Melanie ranted.

"How dare you!?"

"How dare you?"

"Okay, enough of the arguing. You two need to talk it out. Right here. Right now. What's going on?" Aria asked.

"I don't understand why she likes wrestling so much. It's fake! It's so stupid. You should've just gone to college, but no, you whined and made me get you that job. It's unfair how popular she is at such a young age when I've been going to school and working hard to model." Mimi pointed out.

"Wrestling is not fake." Melanie set the record straight. "And you couldn't handle wrestling, remember? Jeez. And besides, isn't modeling better for you? You'll get there eventually."

"And what do you say, Mimi?" Aria asked.

Mimi sighed and crossed her arms. "I'm sorry for calling wrestling fake..."

"And...?"

"And I love you and I'm sorry..."

"Say it like you mean it." Aria sternly said.

"I'm sorry, Melanie."

Melanie shook her head and rolled her eyes with a chuckle. "I forgive you. Now can we continue cooking and celebrating Thanksgiving as a happy family?"

"Yes." Mimi grinned.

"So, what are we cooking Jane?" Aria asked.

"I already have the Turkey, staying warm in the oven. I just need help finishing the rest of the food."

"Do we have cranberry sauce?" Mimi asked.

"Yes, we do." Jane smiled.

"What's for dessert?" Melanie asked, craving some sweets.

"You and your sweet tooth..." Aria chuckled.

"I haven't had sweets in a while! And do we have grapes around here?" Melanie went to the fridge.

"Yes!" She took the bag of grapes out of the fridge and opened it.

"Melanie, that's not just for you," Jane said.

"Can I at least have half?"

"Jane, no one can forget Melanie's love for grapes. I'll get another bag tomorrow." Aria mentioned.

"You sure you want to be out tomorrow? It'll be black Friday and that's when people get mobbed. Well, at least I do when I go out there." Melanie said as she popped a few grapes in her mouth.

"I'll survive. And plus, maybe it's because you're a WWE Diva, right?"

"True."

After Melanie, Mimi and Aria helped Jane make all the food and set up everything, everyone sat at the table.

"Before we do anything, what is everyone thankful for?" Jane asked. "I'm thankful for my beautiful family and my health."

"I, for one, am thankful for modeling and high heels. Oh, and family, family is great." Mimi grinned.

"I'm thankful for the dance studio that my beautiful daughter and her boyfriend generously gave me. I'm also thankful for my beautiful wife and family." Diego kissed Jane on the cheek.

"Aw." Melanie grinned at them. "I'm thankful for my boyfriend, friends and family, grapes, my wrestling career and my fans."

"What about you Jon?" Jane smiled at him.

"Everyone here, accepting me as a family member. But, I'm mostly thankful for Melanie." He looked at her. "For everything you've done for me for the past years. Remember the time when you first invited me for Thanksgiving with your family?"

"Oh, I remember. That was such a nice time. I'm really happy that you can spend Thanksgiving with us every year, Jon." Jane smiled.

"I'm glad too," Jon replied.

"Can we say grace and dig in?" Melanie asked as everyone nodded in agreement.

"I'll make it short and sweet," Mimi suggested.

"No, you make it long and sweet," Jane called out.

"Short," Aria replied.

"Long!" Jane exclaimed.

"Short...I want to eat."

"We need to truly thank God for this food."

Melanie sighed. 'Here we go...' She thought. 

Jon held her hand under the table and she looked at him and smiled. He leaned in and gave her a long, sweet kiss while Aria and Jane were still arguing.

"Hey! No making out at the table." Diego playfully glared at them before grinning as the couple quickly pulled away.

Jon cleared his throat and adjusted his shirt while Melanie fixed her hair.

"I want grace to be long," Jane said

"It doesn't have to be a full book," Aria retorted. "We can still be thankful to God without saying a long prayer. We hungry up in here. We haven't even eaten breakfast."

Melanie and Jon glanced at each other and then Melanie glanced at Diego and Mimi. 

They nod at her.

"THANK The Lord for letting us travel safely to Philadelphia and having everyone here," Melanie started the prayer so they could hurry up and eat. "We truly thank the Lord for this food that we are about to receive and bless the hands that prepared this food. God is good, God is great, Lord I thank you for this food. Amen."

"Amen!" Everyone else replied.

"Thank you!" Mimi exclaimed and turned her attention to the mashed potatoes. "Nice save. Who knows how long they were going to argue."

"Exactly." Melanie grinned.

-----

Favorite Hashtag?

#GrapeFork

#MorganShallGrantYouJustice

#MorganIsHuggable

#HugsAreCool

#YouDontTouchMorgan

Forced To Believe Chapter 30- Trying To Gain Momentum

Chapter Summary:  Morgan continues to have targets on her back while Punk butts heads with her

Words: 3,000+

------

'Smackdown'

The Rhodes Brothers were already in the ring while The Shield jumped over the barricade. Morgan was frowning. 

"Morgan looks like she's in a sour mood." JBL pointed out.

"Well, she did get kissed by Goldust," Cole said. "Roman and Seth take on The Rhodes Brothers for the WWE Tag Team Champions."

Morgan and Dean go on commentary as the match starts. 

"How are you, Morgan?" Cole asked.

"I'm doing good. I'm just surviving and chilling." She replied.

'Sure...' Dean thought. 

He was gonna make her eat those words. 

"You sure?" JBL asked. "What's been going on?"

"Well, that crazy gold psycho in the ring kissed me and I'm going to get revenge on him tonight." She declared.

"Not if I get to him first..." Dean glared at Goldust.

"You know, you've been acting pretty weird since Monday. Are you okay?" She asked him, looking concerned.

"I'm fine, never better."

"Do you think Cody and Goldust have The Shield's number?" Cole asked.

"First of all, nobody has The Shield's number," Dean stated. "The Shield has had everybody's number. Look at the list of superstars that we've taken out and defeated. I don't have enough time in this broadcast to list the number of superstars we put on the shelf. Let me ask you, Michael, where's The Undertaker these days? He's probably still in London where we left him laying. Where's The Rock these days? He can't hang anymore, he's in Hollywood."

Later on in the match, The Shield start to take control of Cody. 

"So, what are your plans for the new year? We know you lost the title. How do you feel?" JBL asked Morgan.

"A little disappointed but I lost to a better woman. I'm not going to be champion forever. I'll just have to earn another title shot. That's going to be my New Year's resolution. To try to earn another title shot." She replied.

"Earn?" Cole asked.

"What do you mean earn? She earns her stuff." JBL retorted to Cole.

"Yes. Earn, Michael. Right now Natalya is going to be up against AJ for the title. It's her time to shine. I'm rooting for her." She replied.

"So Morgan, what's been going on with you and CM Punk," Cole asked. "You've been having quite the targets on your back."

"I don't mean to have targets on my back. People just love to feud with me. But they just don't seem to remember that I can drop them just...like...that." she snapped her fingers. 

"CM Punk says he's after me. Well, go ahead. I'm not scared of him. If he wants to fight with me, then we can rumble. I can't run away or hide by The Shield. I need to be responsible for my actions. I kicked Punk in the face. I did it. I did it on Raw and I admit it." She continued. "I know what I did and I know Punk has a problem with that. So, if he wants to grow some balls and step up to The Shield's Girl, then he can take me on one on one and I can give him the Morganizer, a backfire and the breakdown to shut him up and take him back to Chicago. He does not know who he's messing with. I am from Philly. He may think I'm all talk but no action but once he steps in the ring with me, it's over. D.O.N.E. He's done. Finished!" She motioned her hand to her neck like she was slicing her neck.

"Be careful what you say. That may come back to haunt you." Cole replied.

Morgan had a feeling that it would but she loves a challenge. "I know that. But, I have to step up to my actions and deal with the consequences. The Shield can't always help me and I proved that I can do things alone at Survivor Series."

"This is why I love a woman with confidence," Dean smirked at her. 

In the ring, Cody starts to fight back and he throws Seth out of the ring. During this, he hits the announce table as Dean stands up. 

"He moved our table. Come on buddy. Get back in there." Ambrose said.

"I hope he's okay." Morgan looks concerned. 

Seth gets in the ring and manages to tag in Reigns but Cody tags in Goldust. Goldust starts to take control and do his signature moves. Meanwhile, Dean was biting his knuckles.

"You all right?" She chuckled at Dean.

"Yeah, I'm not worried, just excited," Dean replied.

Later on, Cody hits Seth with the Cross Rhodes and Ambrose runs into the ring to break Cody's pin on Seth as the bell rings. 

"I knew that was gonna happen...I knew it..." Morgan said. Dean starts to attack Cody until CM Punk runs out with a chair. "Great...It's him."

Punk runs down the ramp and hits Roman with the chair twice. He runs in the ring as Dean runs out of the ring. Goldust gets in the ring to help Cody as The Shield regroups. 

"Are you kidding me?" Morgan yelled at Punk as she removed her headset. 

As The Shield regrouped, Vickie was on the titantron and made the match a 6 man tag team match.

"What's she talkin' about? Six man tag? Are you kiddin' me!?" Seth yelled as Dean tried to calm him down.

When they get in the ring, Morgan is at ringside and Punk takes control of Dean.

"Come on Dean! Break his neck." Morgan cheered.

"I'll break yours if you don't shut your mouth." Punk turned his attention to her.

"I wish you would! I am not scared of you, cookie monster!" She snapped. "I dare you to put a finger on me! Do you wanna get hurt?" 

Near the end of the match, Morgan was near the ramp, watching the match. Dean was put in the GTS position by Punk but all of a sudden, the Wyatt Family's opening surrounds the arena and the arena goes black. The light comes back on and the Wyatts appear at the end of the ramp.

"Oh, we got company," Cole said as Punk got distracted.

Morgan turned around and looked at Bray. "I thought I told you to leave me alone." She exclaimed, narrowing her eyes at him

"We simply came for Punk, my rose," Bray replied with a sick smile as she backed away from them.

Dean turns to Punk and attacks him from behind as The Shield takes control of him. The Wyatts attack Goldust and Cody before Punk could tag them in and the faces get beat up by the heels. 

The Usos run into the ring and attack the Wyatts as a brawl occurs. Then, Rey runs into the ring to clear house. Outside the ring, Luke is attacking Goldust and sees Morgan near him.

Morgan was keeping her distance and watching the action in the ring. She thought it would be best to keep herself out of more trouble. 

Suddenly, Luke picks up Goldust and brings him to her. She looks at Luke in confusion and then looks at Goldust. 

Luke wanted to give Morgan what she wanted. She wanted revenge on Goldust and he decided to give that to her. 

"What are you doing?" She asked, looking confused.

"You wanted revenge, correct? Don't stray, get your revenge." He said.

As much as Morgan hated to admit it, she had a soft spot for Luke. She thinks that he has a heart even though he is with the Wyatts. 

She grabs Goldust and hits him with the backfire.

"What? Morgan and Luke Harper working together? This is scary. The Shield and Wyatts working together. I wonder what's going on between them." Cole said as the crowd chanted 'Yes! Yes! Yes!'

Morgan gets up and looks at Luke. She wasn't expecting to get Goldust back this quickly but she was thankful for what Luke did for her. She decides to give him a small smile. A smile wouldn't hurt. Call her crazy but she actually forgot the fear she had for the Wyatts as she looked at the bearded, strong, and erratic man in front of her.

"Thanks." Morgan turned around but he grabbed her wrist and she turned around to face him.

"You're welcome," Luke mumbled and released her but then they turned their attention to the stage.

"Excuse me! No! No! No! Excuse me!" Vickie yelled as she walked onto the stage. "This chaos will not continue, not on my show, not on Smackdown! I demand order!" 

"This match is now a 12 man tag team match!" She announced as the crowd cheered.

Later on in the ring, CM Punk was in the ring with Bray Wyatt. He was out of the ring and saw Morgan, glaring at him. 

"What? What are you gonna do? Step up, I'm ready." She motioned Punk to come at her. 

Punk smirked and made a loud slapping sound with his hands and fell down. The crowd cheered once the ref looked at Punk and then Morgan. 

"I didn't do it! He faked it! He faked it! He's faking it! He's not really hurt!" She tried to explain.

"That's it! You're out of here!" Ref yelled as the crowd erupted in cheers and The Shield start to protest.

She shot Punk a dirty look. "Bastard! I'm gonna frickin' kill you!" She yelled while Punk grinned and waved goodbye to her. 

"I'm gonna get you! I'm gonna get you Punk!" She reluctantly walked up the ramp.

Morgan tweets 'Well it looks like the #CookieMonster is going to be #Morganized real soon. Thanks for making me go backstage CMPunk. That was so funny, I forgot to laugh.'

'Next week, Hours Before Raw'

Melanie was in a black dress that stopped before her knees and with black low heels. Her hair was down and curly at the end. 

"Hey, Melanie!" Brie beamed and hugged her. She was wearing her dress for the Slammys next week.

"Hey. How was your shoot with Bryan?" she asked.

"It went great. I love your outfit."

"Thanks, I love yours too. I'm surprised I'm surviving in heels. Nicole and Nattie are the veterans when it comes to heels."

"Yeah, that's true."

Jon walked up behind Melanie and wrapped his arms around her. He kissed her on the cheek and she turned her head and smiled. 

"We're up next." He said.

"Have fun you two." Brie smiled at them as they walked to the set.

Melanie looked at Jon's suit. "I'm not surprised that The Shield has to keep wearing black."

"I still look hot right?" He grinned.

She punched his arm and laughed. The cameraman finished setting up his camera and turned to the couple.

"Okay, we are going to take a few photos for couple of the year. Not a lot but we should be done in 5 minutes."

"All righty." Melanie grinned.

"Okay, can we have you lean on the wall?" The cameraman asked. 

Melanie leaned on the wall and The cameraman motioned Jon to stand in front of her and put his hands on the wall on each side of her head. 

"Can we have Morgan and Dean's smirk?" 

As they continued to snap photos, Melanie turned her head away from Jon and the photographer took the shot. 

She then looked up at him with a smile. "Does this remind you of Mr and Mrs Smith? Since we're wearing black?"

"Kind of. All we need is guns." He grinned.

They get off the wall and stand in front of the camera. She stood on her tippy toes and wrapped her arms around his neck, smiling at him while he grabbed her waist. 

The photographer also started taking pictures when Melanie grabbed his tie and when he kissed her on the cheek. 

He then got behind her to wrap his arms around her waist while she leaned to the left side 

"All right, that's a wrap!" was announced as the photographer stopped snapping photos.

"Sweet. High five." She said as Jon gave her a high five. 

"Down low." He gives her a low five. 

"Too slow!" She laughed as he tried to give her another high five. 

Jon reacted by picking her up bridal style and spinning her around as she laughed.

'Raw, In The Ring'

The Rhodes Brother, Kaitlyn and Big Show were in the ring to take on The Shield. Dean, Seth and Roman were walking through the crowd. "Wait, where's Morgan?" King asked. "It's supposed to be a 4 on 4 match, not 4 on 3."

'Backstage'

"Wardrobe malfunctions can be a pain." Sandra Gray, the seamstress said as she pinned Melanie's Shield shirt like how AJ had her CM Punk shirt.

"Yeah, it happens. I really appreciate you doing this for me." Melanie replied.

"Oh no, problem honey, I just hope you're not late for your match."

"Nah, I can go out to my own theme. You're fine." She smiled as she got her shirt fixed.

"There. Good to go."

"Thank you so much!" She sprinted to the gorilla as the producer cued her music

'In The Ring'

"And introducing their tag team partner, from Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, Morgan Lopez!" Justin announced as she walked out with a grin and did her taunt. She twirls around and runs to tag some hands before running into the ring. She spins on one knee and stands up on the other foot.

'Ding Ding Ding'

Dean and Big Show start the match. Show takes control and pushes Dean to the turnbuckle. He lifts up his shirt and slaps him on the chest. He then decides to throw Dean to the turnbuckle across from him as he falls down and holds his chest. 

"Believe in The Shield now, huh?" Big Show taunted.

"Shut up! You shut up!" Seth yelled as the ref restrained him.

"He's not worth it." Morgan put her hand on Seth's shoulder. 

Dean stands up and leans on the turnbuckle, only to have his shirt lifted up again by Show. Show gives him a big slap on the chest as Morgan holds her chest. 

"Gosh..." She murmured as she remembered the hard slaps that Tamina gave her during Survivor Series. Cody, Goldust and Kaitlyn were holding their chest too.

"One more?" Big Show asked the crowd. Dean was leaning on the ropes, shaking, trying to recover from the big slap.

"No!" She yelled. "Don't do it! He's had enough!"

"This one's for you, Morgan." Big Show gives Dean a hard slap on the chest as she holds her chest again, feeling the pain. Dean stumbles and tags in Rollins.

"You all right man?" Roman asked him.

"No!" Dean exclaimed before getting on the apron, and standing next to Morgan.

Rollins was being manhandled by the Big Show. He grabs Rollins by the vest as he tries to make a tag and decides to release him as he tags in Reigns. The crowd cheers while Dean pats his shoulder. 

"Here comes the big man," Cole said as Roman got in the ring.

"Show em' what you got." Morgan supported him. 

Unfortunately, Roman gets thrown to a turnbuckle and gets his vest unzipped. Big Show gives him a big slap on the chest and the slap echoes around the arena. Morgan holds her chest when Big Show gives him another slap on the chest. She was glad she wasn't in the ring with him right now.

Roman gives Show a rake in the eyes and tags in Dean. Dean gets on the top rope but gets grabbed by the neck and thrown off by Big Show. 

"Pull on his beard! You gotta pull on his beard." Seth exclaimed as Morgan started laughing at his statement.

Later on in the match, Cody tags in Kaitlyn as the crowd cheers loudly while Morgan gets in the ring. Kaitlyn has her hands out, trash talking as the Outspoken Diva smirks at her. 

"Here we go! These two hate each other." JBL looked on.

"Woo hoo! Diva action!" King cheered.

"Two former best friends in the ring. Anything could happen." Cole said as Kaitlyn and Morgan started to get in each other's faces and talk trash. 

Kaitlyn slaps her as the Outspoken Diva places a hand on her now reddened cheek. She returns the slap and they slap each other back and forth.

"Slap, after slap," King exclaimed. 

Kaitlyn tries to clothesline her but she ducks. She waits for Kaitlyn to turn around and hits her with a roundhouse kick. 

"Whoops, too bad..." She retorted and pinned her for a two count. 

She takes control of Kaitlyn, putting her in a headlock. Kaitlyn stands up and elbows her in the stomach, picking her up over her shoulder to slam her down. She pins her for a two count. She picks her up and throws Morgan to the ropes, aiming for a clothesline but Morgan ducks and holds on to the ropes to stop herself. 

Morgan shook her head at her. "Nope."

They lock up again and Kaitlyn throws her to the ropes. She runs towards her but Morgan moves out of the way. She takes advantage and hits her with the Morganizer and pins her but Kaitlyn puts her leg on the ropes. Kaitlyn tries to make a tag but gets her leg grabbed. She kicks her away and tags in Cody while Morgan tags in Seth. 

"The Shield really enjoy doing things like this," King said as The Shield continued to dominate the match.

Later in the match, The Shield continue to take control of Big Show until he tags in Goldust. Goldust does his signature moves on Seth and pins him until Dean breaks it up. Cody gets in the ring but Dean throws him on the apron and dropkicks him as Cody hurts his arm.

Ambrose runs to the run but falls back as Big Show grabs the ropes for payback. Roman spears Big Show out the ring but then Cody jumps on top rope and dives on top of him, hurting himself in the process.

Morgan gets off the apron and runs to where Kaitlyn is. She tries to grab her off the apron but Kaitlyn kicks her away and jumps off as Morgan holds her mouth. She runs to spear her but Morgan pushes her to the steel steps. She grabs her by the hair and hits her with the backfire while Goldust suplexs Dean. The Philly Diva leans on the barricade to recover as some of the fans pat her arm and back.

She watches as Seth rolls up Goldust to win the match and roll out of the ring. She runs and hugs him as he has his arms up in victory. 

"The winners of this match, The Shield!" Justin announced as Seth and Morgan jumped over the barricade.

"Woo!" Seth cheers as Roman and Dean meet up with them and celebrate.

"Numbers, numbers and more numbers," Cole exclaimed as Kaitlyn and the Rhodes brothers were hurt and recovering in the ring. "What's gonna happen when it's 3 on 1 with The Shield against Punk at TLC?" 

Forced To Believe Chapter 31- The Slammy Awards

Chapter Summary: Melanie celebrates Jon's Birthday. Ambrose confronts Morgan on why she has been lying to him. Problems arise when Ambrose's attitude problems start to annoy Morgan and the rest of his teammates. CM Punk makes a shocking request at TLC

Words: 5,000+

------ 'Saturday Morning.'

Melanie was in jeans and one of her Morgan shirts as she was in her shared hotel with Jon. She saw him in jeans and a dark blue shirt and walked up to him, hugging him from behind. 

"Guess who?" She grinned as Jon smiled. She released him and he turned around. "Happy Birthday!" She showed him a gift out of her bag.

"Thanks, babe." he opened the gift to reveal a mug that said 'World's Greatest Boyfriend.' "Wow. This is nice."

She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. "Get ready! We're gonna have an awesome day."

"What are we doing?"

"We, are going to an amusement park."

"Really?" his eyes lit up.

"Yep! We should have a fun day today at Six Flags since we're in a warm state today." 

Jon picked her up and twirled her around as she giggled and kissed him again.

"Awesome, let me grab my jacket and we can go." He released her.

When they arrived at the amusement park around 2 PM, Jon's eyes lit up. "Aw man, are those go-carts?" He pointed to them

"Yeah, wanna go "

"Let's go!" He grabbed her hand and dragged her to the go-cart station as she laughed. 

He reminded her of a little boy on Christmas, opening up presents. It was nice to see him happy since he wasn't able to enjoy a lot of fun things like this as a kid. Jon won 1st place while Melanie won 2nd.

"Haha, I know you're happy." she chuckled as Jon was grinning like crazy since he won. She then dragged him over to where the cotton candy was. "Hi, are you open?"

The cotton candy lady looked up in surprise. "O­oh my gosh, you're Morgan and Dean Ambrose."

"In the flesh." Melanie smiled.

"Sup." Jon greeted.

"Wow s-­sorry I'm trying not to get excited." The lady blushed

Melanie giggled. "It's okay. May I have a bag please?"

"Of course!" The cotton candy lady gave her a bag of pink cotton candy. "You can have a discount."

"Oh, no, I'll pay full price. I don't want to be treated with discounts because I'm famous," she replied and the cotton candy lady nodded and respected her wish.

"If it's not any trouble, do you mind signing my cotton candy hat?" The cotton candy lady took off her hat and took out a Sharpe.

"Anything for a fan." The Philly diva signed it with Jon.

"Thank you so much! Have a nice day! Oh. And happy birthday Dean!" 

Melanie happily ate her cotton candy, savoring the sweet taste. "You really have a sweet tooth." Jon chuckled and wrapped an arm around her shoulders.

"Ha, when I was a kid, my mom and dad had a huge cake that they got from a party. It was 12 inches. Guess who ate the whole cake and got a stomach ache for a week? Yours truly. I got grounded too."

"Someone's been a bad girl..."

"Hey! I am not bad. I am a good girl. Innocent."

It was getting dark out after they went on a few roller coaster rides and ate lunch. They decided to go on a Farris Wheel before they leave. 

Melanie leaned on Jon's shoulder as she looked at the sunset. 

"You really made my day." he smiled down at her.

"Glad to hear. I love making you smile."

"Why?"

"Because you make me happy when you smile." she smiled at him.

He leaned down and kissed her. "I love you, Mel."

"I love you too."

'Back at Jon's Hotel Room'

Melanie was in the bathroom while Jon was watching TV. "Mel, are you all right in there? You've been in there a while," he called out.

"Hey! Don't rush me!" She yelled as he laughed.

Melanie was in the bathroom, looking at herself in a dark blue Victoria's Secret set. She decided to put her hair up as well. 

"All right." She grinned to herself. She walked out of the bathroom and leaned on the door. "What do you think?"

He turned his attention to her and stared at her body, checking her out, up and down.

"Damn..." He got up and walked over to her but she shook her head.

"You're always in control. Now it's my turn. Let it be about you tonight." She pushed him on the bed. "So, sit back, relax and let this chica work her magic. Let me...be your Mox girl tonight."

"Your wish is my command..." He smirked as she straddled him and started to kiss him.

'Next week, Hours before The Slammy Awards on Raw'

Morgan was walking backstage, all ready in her black dress but gets grabbed by Dean. 

"Dean, what the heck?" She exclaimed as he dragged her to a room and shut it behind him. She watched him seething in anger. "What's wrong? Dean, what is going on with you? You've been off your rocker for a while now and I want to know what is going on." 

She leaned on the wall while he was glaring at the floor. He was already in his suit for the Slammys. She couldn't help but notice that they were in a storage closet. Wouldn't a locker room be better to discuss stuff? 

"Was it the kiss? Dean, there was no way I could have stopped the kiss, okay? Plus, I already got my revenge with the help of I mean, I already got my revenge on Goldust by giving him a backfire on Smackdown. We don't need to worry­-"

"Why didn't you tell me about the Wyatts?" He looked up at her. 

Morgan froze. She was in hot water now but knew that it was coming. She really didn't want to talk about the Wyatts right now, so she decided to play dumb.

"What are you talking about?" She asked with a confused look.

"What happened between you and the Wyatts?"

"Nothing."

"I'll ask you again...what happened between you and the Wyatts?"

"Nothing!"

"You know I don't like it when you lie to me..."

"I'm not lying."

"Yes, you are."

"No, I'm not!" 

"What happened between you and The Wyatts?"

"Drop it." She retorted.

"Answer me."

"Drop it. Drop it right now. You're being ridiculous..."

"Oh...now you want to play that game huh? Well, let's play another game." He pushed her to the wall and pinned her arms on top of her head with one hand. "Now, I'm going to ask you again...what is going on between you and the Wyatts?" He asked as she was taken aback before regaining her composure.

"I have no idea what you're talking about..." She narrowed her eyes.

"Won't tell me the truth huh? Then I'll make you." He began to touch her thigh with his free hand, raising it up slowly.

"Okay!" She exclaimed as he released her. "It all started on Raw when Luke saved me from Goldust. I asked him, why did he save me and he said that he didn't know. On Smackdown, Luke was watching me talk to Kaitlyn and that was the time when I got distracted. So, when you, Roman and Seth kept giving me the cold shoulder and told me I couldn't manage you guys at Survivor Series, The Wyatts came and told me that they would be waiting for me." She explained as Dean started to get angry. "And, when I got locked in a closet during Survivor Series, Bray was there, saying I had to unleash what's inside of me. Then, last week on Smackdown...Luke...helped me get revenge on Goldust..."

"So you lied to my face, every time I asked you what was wrong or what was going on with you and the Wyatts..." He muttered.

"I'm sorry, okay?"

"Sorry? You're not sorry, not yet." He pinned her arms to the wall again. She could smell his cologne and could feel his body heat on her. "Do you know how it made me feel when you gave him a small smile? Hm? That smile...should have been for me and me only, not any other man..." He growled. 

"And do you know how it made me feel when he grabbed your wrist? When he touched you? The only man who should touch you is me and me only." He breathed in her ear as she closed her eyes. "You're mine...Not Goldust's and certainly not Luke's...you got that?"

She couldn't speak because she was too hypnotized by his words. It turned her on a little. "I..."

"You're mine and I'll destroy anyone who wants to take you away from me."

"Why are you acting like this?" 

"Because you drove me to this, Morgan...you make me lose my mind...I'm crazy about you..." He started to kiss her neck as she bit her lip and sighed. "Say you're mine...Answer me, Morgan." He said in a demanding voice.

"I-­I'm yours."

"Say it like you mean it."

"I'm yours."

"Good and that better stay that way..." He looked at her as she was breathing heavily. He was about to kiss her but backed away as she was about to kiss him. "I'm sorry, did you want a kiss from me? Well, maybe next time you'll remember who makes you hot and bothered all the time instead of giving smiles to other men and lying to me." He smirked at her and left the room as she tried to get herself together.

'Raw'

During the preshow, they announced that The Shield won Hashtag of the Year, Breakout Star of the Year, and Faction of the Year.

Morgan tweets 'Woo! My boys and I are on fire tonight! #BelieveInTheShield'

Then, on the WWE Website, they revealed that Dean and Morgan won Couple and Kiss of the Year.

Morgan tweets 'Couple and Kiss of the Year? Nice. Looks like it's the start of #MrAndMrsAmbrose #BelieveinDeanAndMorgan'

'Later'

Later on Raw, "Ladies and Gentlemen please welcome the presenters for Double Cross of The Year, The Shield!" Justin announced.

'Sierra'

'Hotel'

'India'

'Echo'

'Lima'

'Delta'

'Shield.'

The Shield walk out in black. The male members had on black suits while Morgan wore her black dress and had her hair out and curly at the end. 

"Hey! Wow, do they ever look like winners," JBL said. "They look great!"

Seth was on the left while Morgan, Dean and Roman were next to him. Morgan heard the crowd cheering loudly and heard the women screaming. 

"I know...I know...I look great." Dean smiled as the fangirls screamed for the male members.

"Wow." Morgan listened in amazement. "I think you guys killed the Fangirls. Yikes," She said as the screams got louder.

"And what about you?" Seth asked.

"I didn't do anything, you three made the women fan girl like crazy. Am I right?" she asked as the women cheered in agreement.

"And what about the fanboys?"

"Oh, I don't have fanboys." She shrugged.

"Oh really? Does Morgan have some fanboys out there?" Seth asked as the men cheered loudly.

Morgan looked flattered as the guys chanted 'We Love Morgan!'

"Oh, you guys are just trying to make me blush..." She giggled. Moments later, the fans, mostly the males, chant 'Twirl.'

"You guys wanna see Morgan twirl?" Seth suggested as the guys cheered loudly. "Let them see your dress."

"Okay, fine." She walked to the stage and twirled around as she heard wolf whistles in the crowd. She giggled and walked back to The Shield and stood in between Dean and Seth.

"Stay away, she's mine," Dean announced as the guys boo him. "I know, I know, I'm lucky. I got the sexiest woman in this company. Kiss and Couple of the Year. Top that." He bragged.

Seth started to get annoyed. Dean's cockiness was starting to tick him off, especially when he bragged about having Morgan as his girlfriend. 

'We get it, you're her boyfriend. Don't be cocky'. He thought. 

He really wanted Morgan to at least slap the cockiness off his face one day. 

The Outspoken Diva didn't like Dean bragging and or his cockiness just like Seth and Roman. It was a little bit too much. And extremely unnecessary.

"Um, let's not make it about me, let's make it about the Double Cross of the year." she grinned at the crowd as they cheered.

"Double Cross of the year...Now we've already picked up two awards, tonight in the pre show, along with me and Morgan winning kiss and couple of the year, but this is one award, we know nothing about," Dean said.

"That's right my man," Seth spoke. "2013, year of The Shield. But all that justice we dispensed, we did it our way. Man to Man, straight up. Hahaha."

"So, if you're thinkin' about crossing." Roman began. "Or even double crossing The Shield, I'd wake up. Because you're gonna pay the price. And that's why-"

"That's why you'll never see our names." Dean interrupted as Morgan and Roman glanced at him. "In this category. Your nominees are..." He continued as the titantron showed the nominees which were Mark Henry, Shawn Michaels, Paul Heyman, and Triple H. After the fans voted, and when the Miz was in the ring with Kofi, Seth began to talk again.

"And your winner for Double Cross of the year is..." Seth trailed off as Dean opened up the envelope. 

The group takes a look at the result as Dean widens his eyes and looks up and then back at the envelope. Seth and Morgan were waiting for Dean to say the winner but Roman was tired of waiting and spoke up.

"Shawn Michaels!" he announced as the crowd cheered and Dean looked a little annoyed. 

When Shawn walks out, he shakes hands with The Shield and hugs Morgan, kissing her on the cheek

Morgan tweets 'Thanks for the support #FanBoys! I love you all! #KeepBelievingInMorgan'

In The Ring'

Punk was in the ring while Dean was with The Shield at ringside. CM Punk and Morgan lock eyes and smirk at each other.

"You're just asking for a punch in the face," Morgan said to him.

"I got this. I don't want help. I got this." Dean said to his team.

"Okay. We got you." Roman replied.

"It's just CM Punk, you got him, man," Seth added. 

When the match starts Dean and Punk lock up.

"Take him out." Roman looked on.

Punk starts taking control of Dean's arm. "Don't yank his arm off!" Morgan exclaimed. 

The crowd was chanting 'CM Punk' as he continued to take control of his arm. Morgan was watching Punk's movements closely. Punk can hurt people, the hand, wrists, arms, legs, knees, anything. 

Dean manages to knee him in the ribs when he goes high risk and starts to take control. Later on, Punk manages to do a flying clothesline outside the ring on Ambrose and turns his attention to Rollins and Reigns who are stalking him on each side of the ring. Morgan was on Seth's side, keeping her distance from the drama.

"CM Punk is in deep trouble," Cole said as they went to a commercial.

Near The End Of The Match, Punk hits Dean with a crossbody but Dean rolls them over and pins him for a near fall and as soon as they get up, Punk kicks him in the head. He pins him for another near fall as The Shield were relieved. 'This is awesome' chants surround the arena as Dean throws Punk out the ring, near The Shield. Dean distracts the ref as The Shield look at Punk and trash talk to him. 

But then Ambrose gets out of the ring and starts arguing with his team.

"You know what? How about the three of you just go." Dean throws Punk in the ring.

"Are you kidding me, right now?" Morgan asked, looking confused.

"I said leave!" Dean yelled.

"Excuse me? Who do you think you're talking to?" She snapped and stepped up to him. "You're not gonna talk to me like that. You've lost your mind!"

"Uh oh! Uh oh!" Cole exclaimed as the crowd started to get hyped. The fans were standing up to get a good look at them fighting.

"Back up, Morgan, back up..." Ambrose growled as Roman held him back.

"You wanna yell at me? Who do you think you are?" She shouted in his face.

"Would you calm down and just go? Damn it! You don't freaking listen! Just go!"

"How about you ask nicely instead of yelling at me!"

"Morgan! Calm down! Don't argue with your boyfriend! Where is the love!?" JBL yelled as Seth and Roman were looking amused at Morgan, pleased that she was putting him in his place.

"The Shield are showing cracks..." King looked on.

"More like Dean and Morgan are showing cracks. Morgan looks livid." Cole said.

"I wonder if the WWE Universe wants to see them feud again someday," King said.

"They better not!" JBL retorted.

"Get out of here. I don't need you." Ambrose waved her away.

"You don't need me?" She slowly repeated, taking it all in.

"Are you deaf? I don't need you. Get out of my damn sight." His anger got the best of him.

"Oh, okay then." She decided to smack him across the face as the crowd went wild and Roman released him.

"Morgan!" Seth held her back, secretly happy that she slapped him.

Dean holds his cheek and looks at her in shock.

"Damn..." Roman murmured, looking at the red handprint on Dean's face. He was amused and happy she did it.

"She just slapped her boyfriend! I thought you two loved each other!" JBL complained and started freaking out. "Morgan! What are you doing?! Couple of the year! Mr and Mrs Ambrose! This should not be happening!" 

"Oh well, it's happening!" Cole cheered as the crowd chanted 'Yes!'

"What the hell was that for?!" Ambrose yelled while Seth let Morgan go.

"You're cocky, that's why. I'm tired of it." She confessed. "We're tired of it." She pointed at Seth and Roman. "So, if you're this confident and don't need us, fine. Bye, have a nice life. Go focus on your match, don't worry about me, you don't need me or Seth and Roman." She started walking near the ramp as Seth and Roman followed her. 

In the ring, Ambrose gets hit with the GTS as The Shield look annoyed and Ambrose loses the match.

"Wow..." She retorted and shook her head, turning around and getting on the apron. Punk looked alert as she smirked at him. "Hey, how ya doing?"

Punk was about to run after her but she smoothly gets off the apron and laughs. Seth tries to get in the ring as Punk tries to go after him but he slides out of the ring. Once Punk turns around, he gets speared by Reigns and holds his stomach in pain. 

"A spear! A spear by Reigns!" Cole exclaimed. "Now those ribs may be broken."

Morgan gets in the ring and stalks Punk. She waits for him to get on his knees and she hits him with a spinning kick in the face, dropping him as the crowd 'Ohs'

"Ooh, you may wanna put ice on that." She slid out of the ring as The Shield's theme came on.

Rollins helps Dean get over the barricade as Punk recovers and holds his ribs. He looks at The Shield and then Morgan, nodding to himself.

"Okay...all right...okay," he said to himself.

Morgan tweets 'Couples aren't perfect. We are going to argue and fight. #INeedSpace'

Morgan also tweets 'Oh poor CMPunk. Those ribs aren't gonna heal in 6 days. You sure you want to face my boys at TLC?'

'WWEMorgan101 You picked a fight. You started it. Now I'm going to finish it. It's on now.' Punk replies.

'Hit me with your best shot CMPunk.' Morgan replies back.

'Be careful what you wish for. I found your weakness.' Punk replies back.

'WWE Exclusive on Raw'

Morgan was walking backstage, annoyed and sat on a black crate and tried to calm herself down. 

"Rough night?" Roman asked as he walked over to her.

"Ya think?" She snapped.

"Easy tiger. Just trying to be a friend."

"I'm sorry. You didn't deserve that. I just need space."

"From Dean?"

"You can say that. He can be so annoying at times. I'm tired of him bragging. It kind of gets out of hand, you know?"

"Me and Seth agree. I didn't like how he snapped at you moments ago. That was uncalled for." 

"I'm used to his anger issues..."

"Couples argue you know. You're not perfect. You're going to disagree."

"I know. I guess my anger just escalated until I couldn't take it anymore."

"Seth and I understand why you did what you did. Don't beat yourself up. So, are you going to talk to him?"

"Me? Talk to him? No. He can talk to me. I'm not speaking to him until he apologizes."

"Sounds fair enough."

"Anyway, thanks for listening to me vent. You're a good friend." Morgan got off the crate and hugged him.

"You're here for me, I'm here for you. We have each other's backs. I told you from the beginning when you started being The Shield's Girl."

"Yeah. I can't wait for the new year."

"Why?"

"To see you rise as a big star. You're a beast in that ring, man. I can see you as WWE Champion one day." She playfully punched his shoulder as he chuckled.

"Thanks. You know Morgan, I want to see you wrestle superstars one day."

"Like my cousin?"

"Hey, you never know. I can see you do it. You're not fragile."

"One day, just not anytime soon. I need to mentally prepare myself for that. I'm just not ready to face any superstar this year." 

Roman grinned. "It better be in 2014."

"Never say never."

----

'Smackdown'

The Shield was in the ring while Dean was on commentary. 

"We're back on Friday Night Smackdown, The Shield in tag team action against The Usos and we're joined by the United States Champion, Dean Ambrose at ringside. We'll be talking a lot with Dean about his match with The Shield on Sunday against CM Punk. Dean, a match that hardly seems fair to CM Punk." Cole said.

"Well, I thought I just join you guys out here on the booth because I wanna make sure that you guys understand how much trouble CM Punk is really in. It's just a hopeless situation that CM Punk is gonna be in this Sunday at TLC when he steps in the ring...with The Shield." Dean replied as the Usos made their way to the ring.

Cole and JBL start talking about their show and how they won a Slammy for it. 

"You wanna talk about Slammy awards..." Cole began.

"The Shield picked up a lot of Slammy awards," Dean said.

"Indeed you did, listen to this Dean, The Shield won, breakout star of the year, hashtag of the year." 

"I didn't have enough room in my suitcase to fit all my Slammys."

"The faction of the year and the maneuver of the year for Roman Reigns' spear."

"And don't forget kiss and couple of the year with Dean and Morgan," JBL reminded.

"Morgan and I won those awards hands down. We sacrifice things for each other, we love each other and we are the hottest couple in this company. Plain and simple. If we didn't win those awards, it would have been an injustice. Now, it was an injustice that she didn't win diva of the year but she is still one of the most dominant divas in this company and she continues to shine each and every time she gets in the ring. She's the Harley Quinn of my dreams." Ambrose smirked.

"Speaking of the Outspoken diva, where is she?" Cole asked.

"She should be here soon. She had to get ready since she had some errands to do." Dean explained.

'To Morgan'

Morgan was already in her Shield attire and was putting on her gloves. She then began to hear footsteps.

"Guys, I said I'm coming..." She called out but heard a thump. "Guys?" She looked around.

"Think again." A voice said as her eyes widened.

"W-­what are you doing here?"

"Sit down." The voice ordered as she quickly obeyed and sat on a chair.

'Back to Dean'

"I have a question, are The Shield showing cracks? You've kind of rubbed Morgan the wrong way on Raw when you yelled at her." Cole said.

"Yeah! What the heck Dean? You two are my favorite couple. Why would you two argue like that?" JBL exclaimed.

"Well, the crowd seemed to love it."

"No, they didn't. That's a lie."

"Listen, Morgan and I aren't perfect. We're gonna argue and we're gonna fight. All couples do that." Dean replied.

"So, what's your status with Morgan?" Cole asked.

"We're...still not talking."

"Still not talking? Dean, you two gotta get it together!" JBL exclaimed.

"Guess you two hit a rocky road." Cole declared. "You think you alienated yourself from Rollins and Reigns as well?"

"What about the last 365 days? That didn't show cracks." Dean said.

"Okay, and what about the cracks now? Crack number one was on Smackdown when you said that you were the baddest man in The Shield and went to take on Punk all by yourself to much of the dismay of Rollins and Reigns. Crack number two was on Raw when you decided to yell at Morgan and got slapped in the face while you two were arguing. And crack number three was when The Shield decided to walk up the ramp." Cole mentioned. "What's up with that?"

"We eat, sleep and breathe this business. That's why Rollins and Reigns and I are like brothers. We're passionate about this business." Dean replied.

"Morgan still isn't here. You sure she even came to work?" JBL asked.

Dean was starting to get worried. "Now I am getting a little worried," Dean admitted with concern in his voice as he wondered where she was.

Near the end of the match, Seth mocks CM Punk and does the GTS on one of the Usos as Roman spears the Uso for the win. 

"And The Shield are victorious," Cole announced.

"At TLC, CM Punk will...Believe in The Shield." Dean took off his headset and celebrated with his teammates.

Suddenly, Morgan is on the titantron in a dark arena, looking worried as The Shield's theme comes off.

"Guys...we have a problem..." She said in a shaky voice as the screen revealed CM Punk behind her and the crowd exploded. 

Ambrose glares at Punk while Roman and Reigns aren't looking too happy. Normally, Morgan would disobey but Punk had a kendo stick and kendo sticks hurt. She started to remember the days when Tommy Dreamer had his back bloodied up by the Sandman with a Singapore cane during the ECW days. She did not wanna go down that road. Weapons would be her weakness if she didn't have a weapon to defend herself. It's been so long since she's been hit with a weapon.

"This is CM Punk, broadcasting in an undisclosed location...actually this is just a basement in the arena." Punk spoke as Ambrose was about to get out of the ring but Seth and Roman stopped him. "Ambrose, I wouldn't do that if I were you...wouldn't want your precious little girlfriend to pay the price, would you?" He smirked as he revealed a kendo stick.

Ambrose starts seething while Seth and Roman glare at Punk. Punk puts the kendo stick on Morgan's left shoulder as she shuts her eyes, looking nervous.

"Just get that stick out of here. It's not necessary." she opens her eyes, shaking her head.

"Oh, so now you're begging? After all the trash you've said? I've found your weakness. Weapons." Punk said as she started to get annoyed. "One of these days Morgan, I want to see if you can actually put those words into truths in the ring. So, you ask why is it necessary to put this stick on your shoulder? Maybe it's because I am this close to whacking you in the face with it. I hope you don't think I forgot about that kick in the face...Now...I could get my revenge on you now..." He continued as the crowd cheered to encourage him.

"Don't you touch her! Don't you dare hurt her!" Seth yelled as Roman tried to calm him down while Ambrose shot a dirty look at Punk.

Punk chuckled. "Don't worry...I'm not gonna hurt her...yet...she can wait. So, you guys make your videos here? It's filthy...it stinks...but I understand that this is your little clubhouse and this is where you like to gather to say your messages. And...I like to send messages too...Like on Raw when a certain somebody decided to put his hands on me just like Morgan here."

He sets the kendo stick down and starts taping his hands. 

"Now on to this Sunday...I believe...it's three on one, The Shield against CM Punk. I believe I'm walking into a whole sail of slaughter. I've said it in the past...Shield, I may be going down...but the question you need to be asking yourselves, Roman Reigns, Seth Rollins, Dean Ambrose...is how many of you I'm takin' with me. 'Cause I believe, the last two times...I've been in the ring with a member of The Shield, I've exposed your weaknesses boys..." He grinned as the crowd cheered again. "Believe! In the best in the world." Punk showed his fist to the camera and pushed it away.

"We got this. No one can touch us!" Seth yelled before the three of them quickly ran to find Morgan.

'WWE TLC'

The Shield was on the titantron during the preshow. 

"Good for CM Punk...putting on that brave face...Who do you think you're kidding?" Dean asked. "You know exactly what this is. You know exactly what The Shield is going to do to you tonight, Punk. We're going to beat you to a pulp so you should be scared."

"Punk, you think you can divide and conquer? Well, to steal a catchphrase from another man we put down, it doesn't matter what you think." Seth laughed. "You can't divide us...you damn sure ain't gonna conquer us. Punk, we're forged out of iron. The Shield is unyielding."

"Punk, after what you did on Smackdown, I really can't wait to see you get your ass beat by my boys tonight." Morgan retorted.

"Punk, Punk, Punk, the way I look at it, you're just a liar. In front of the whole world, you've lied. You have no chance tonight. To be honest I think uh, I think you got a little confused last week when I speared you in half, but the thing is, there's one more waiting for ya. You can't take us with you." Roman said.

"CM Punk is a man of conviction. CM Punk is a man of beliefs. But after tonight, Punk, you're only gonna believe in one thing...you're gonna believe in The Shield." Dean pushed the camera away.

'Later'

The Shield was in the ring with CM Punk as their theme song faded. Morgan was in her Shield shirt with black jeans and black boots and fingerless gloves.

Before the bell rings, Brad Maddox walks to the stage. "Wait a second! Wait a second!" He yelled as the crowd boos.

"What is he doing here?" JBL asked as The Shield looked confused.

"There's been a slight change in the match up." Brad said as The Shield looked at each other.

Morgan grabbed a mic. "Um, what do you mean slight change? This match was fine as a three on one match. Punk deserves this beating that he's gonna get tonight " She got cut off by Dean who snatched the mic out of her hands. 

The crowd gave him mixed reactions while Morgan looked at him in surprise and annoyance. 

"Wow..." she muttered, shaking her head at him. 

"What she meant to say was Brad, even if you change the stipulation of the match, it's still going to be a win/win situation for The Shield. The Shield are going to beat Punk into a pulp." Ambrose said with a smug look while Morgan rolled her eyes.

"I see there's another crack in The Shield." King pointed out as Seth and Roman were annoyed at Dean's actions too.

"Well, then maybe your confidence might boost a little bit. Because, since Punk, personally requested this, this match is now a 4 on 1 match!" Brad announced.

"Wait, what? With who?" Morgan asked Seth and Roman.

"It will be...CM Punk versus Dean Ambrose, Seth Rollins, Roman Reigns and Morgan Lopez!" Brad announced.

"What!?" King yelled in a high pitched voice as Morgan slowly turned her head to Brad.

The crowd went wild, chanting 'Yes!' while Punk laughed.

The Outspoken Diva looked at Brad in disbelief. 

Did she hear him correctly? There had to be some kind of mistake.

"Punk personally asked for Morgan to be in the match!?" Cole exclaimed.

"This is not good," JBL said as The Shield turned at Morgan as she looked at Brad and then Punk. "Morgan, run. Run now, run fast."

"Nowhere to hide now." Punk pointed at her.

"Who said I'm hiding?" She retorted.

"Calm down. We got this." Seth said and put her hand on her shoulder.

"Morgan is going to face a WWE Superstar?" King exclaimed.

"Only if she gets in the ring. The Shield might not let her, so she should be okay." JBL added.

"When's the last time a WWE Diva went on to face a WWE Superstar?" Cole asked.

"I'm going to enjoy making you go to sleep, Morgan." Punk taunted.

"And I'm going to enjoy kicking you in the face." She stepped up.

Ambrose smirked. "Over my dead body." He stepped up to Punk as the ref tried to separate them. 

Morgan started to get annoyed again since Dean decided to fight her battles when she didn't need help defending herself. She got on the apron with Seth and Roman as Dean and Punk started off the match.

She tried to get her head together, processing everything that just happened. She wasn't mentally prepared to wrestle a superstar yet and to be dropped with a bombshell like this was insane. She had a feeling she would be going down but decided to keep her head up high and step up. She brought herself into this, so she needs to face the consequences. 

She studied Punk's moves, but was she ready to face him? 

Physically? She'll have to see. 

Mentally? Not so much.

"Put up or shut up time Morgan. You talked trash about Punk, now let's see if you can live up to those words." Cole said.

"Punk says that Morgan is all talk but no action. I'd like to see her take action." King said.

"We just won't tag her in," Dean said to Seth and Roman.

"Um, excuse me, who said I didn't want to be tagged in?" Morgan asked, gaining her composure back. "I'm not hiding behind you guys any longer. Tag me in. Right now." she had her hand out as the crowd cheered. 

Punk was looking forward to this as Ambrose looked at him, Morgan and then the crowd.

"No," Dean answered and turned his attention to Punk. 

Roman glared at Ambrose for that while Rollins looked annoyed.

"Seriously...?" She grumbled while Roman put his hand on her shoulder.

"Don't lose your cool." Roman calmly told her as she nodded. 

He knew she wasn't going to take much more of this. Punk knew it, the crowd knew it, and Seth knew it.

"It's a whole different ball game for Morgan. We've seen her argue and put her hands on The Shield. But let's find out if she has what it takes to be in a match with a WWE Superstar." JBL said as Morgan was in deep thought, watching Punk's movements, thinking of a plan as the match started.

------

Favorite Hashtag?

#BelieveInTheShield

#MrAndMrsAmbrose

#BelieveInDeanAndMorgan

#FanBoys

#KeepBelievingInMorgan

#INeedSpace